《Never Marry a Man With Two Tintins》 Chapter Volume 1 1 Chapter One - Never Marry a Man with Two Tintins Volume One: Those in the Slums Chapter One The stench woke up Cheng Nuo. It was the smell of rancid meat, rotten eggs, and other food was left under the sun for 10 days, then it was put inside a ck stic bag and opened under his nose. Stinky! He almost fainted from the putrid smell. Quickly, he held his nose and opened his eyes. Above him was a bright moon like a ce of ice. He was stunned for a moment then hastily jumped up. He saw that he was on top of a boundless, undting mountain of garbage. The hands that been lowered for three seconds immediately covered his nose again. In just under a minute, Cheng Nuo was forced to face the fact that he had transmigrated. But the thing is, he didn¡¯t have a car ident, nor did he fall off a cliff. He didn¡¯t fall into a river and he didn¡¯t write a negative review cursing an author. He had just taken a nap under the hypnotic voice of his advanced mathematics teacher. How did he transmigrate? He looked down at his present body and breathed a sigh a relief when he saw a familiar little scar on his right hand - this was his own body. But the strange thing was, his bones were small and the muscles he had gained from exercising had also disappeared. Based on his appearance, he looked around 13 to 14 years old. The white T-shirt and cks he was wearing were too big for this body. He pondered over his situation for a moment longer then pulled up his pants legs and decided to leave the mountain of garbage first. He took shallow breaths and made his way down, stumbling over the uncertain footing. Since he could not distinguish between the southeast and the northwest, nor was he familiar with the stars, he looked up at the position of the moon in the sky. From time to time, he heard mice and wild dogs moving around. Even though Cheng Nuo has always been very brave, a chill still rose from the bottom of his heart. Suddenly, his hair stood on end. Someone was staring at him! He felt like a hungry wolf was staring at him, making him break out into a cold sweat. He slowed his breathing, tried to calm himself, and kept walking at a normal pace. He looked around and, seeing a wooden stick from the corner of his eyes, grabbed it and turned around quickly - there was nothing at his back. He sighed, somewhat relieved. Perhaps it was just his imagination. However, he had rxed too soon. There was sudden gust of wind at his back and as he turned his head, something hit the back of his head hard. There was the sound of a ¡°thump¡± then he fell down on the mound of trash. He tried to see who had attacked him and caught a glimpse of a wolf cub with bright bluish-green eyes and messy red hair. Looking at his figure, he should be a little boy. A pair of small hands soon grabbed Cheng Nuo and carefully patted him down from head to foot. When the boy found that he had nothing on him, he began to try to take off his clothes. Cheng Nuo kicked the boy with his foot but the boy used an iron bar to hit him on his right knee. Cheng Nuo cried out. His whole leg felt numb. The boy quickly took off his T-shirt and his sneakers. His pants followed suit. Cheng Nuo¡¯s whole body was jolted from side to side by the other person¡¯s rude actions. Even his socks and underwear weren¡¯t safe from the boy. Without hesitation, the the boy put his hands on the stic waistband of his underwear and pulled it down. Cheng Nuo feebly moved his bare legs to hide himself but the other person clearly saw that private ce. This¡­ this is a female? The boy couldn¡¯t believe it at first but he examined the other person and confirmed that it was true. His fierce green eyes widened in shock. For a moment, he was at a loss because he had never seen a female¡¯s naked before. Looking at that person more carefully, he saw that the female¡¯s well-formed facial features were very pleasing to the eye ¡­ He thought this was strange. How could this young female appear alone in this garbage dump? Cheng Nuo¡¯s head was still too heavy for him to lift. He was still seeing stars. He knit his eyebrows and groaned. The shocked boy¡¯s eyes finally moved up. He hurried took his hands off Cheng Nuo¡¯s calf. He watched nervously as Cheng Nuo struggled to sit up. A conditioned reflex made his hand chop down at Cheng Nuo. Holy ****! Cheng Nuoined in his heart then passed out. Where the **** did he transmigrate to? Even a little kid was this vicious? And so when Cheng Nuo regained his consciousness again, he found himself being carried by that boy. The other person should be half a head shorter than he was but even though his figure was thin, the boy¡¯s speed was very fast and seemed effortless. The horizon was turning gray so it must nearly be dawn. Cheng Nuo noticed that he was wearing his clothes again. He pretended to be asleep and squinted his eyes to look at the child¡¯s profile. The boy¡¯s face was dirty and he was certainly not more than 10 years old. The sound of voices gradually became noisier. Cheng Nuo used the corner of his eyes to look around. It looked like he was in a slum, with short thatched shacks crowded up against each other. People with dusty faces and ragged clothes carrying bamboo baskets were scurrying to and fro on the narrow dirt road. Their clothes were very strange, unlike any dynasty in ancient China. They were wearing short-sleeved long robes, simr to the ones in online games, but all tattered and dirty. Their hair was a variety of colors. There were a few half-grown children talking to the boy. His name was Liu Guang and he seemed to be a child who lived in this slum. Someone asked him who Cheng Nuo is and Liu Guang said: ¡°I picked this up. If he¡¯s not obedient then I¡¯ll cook him.¡± The kid who has spoken wasn¡¯t surprised. He even seemed happy and asked: ¡°Alright. Then big bro Guang, can I please have half a bowl? I haven¡¯t eaten meat for a long time.¡± Liu Guang smiled. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t tell others that this is a precious female. It¡¯s not likely that he will cook this female since he intends to raise this person as his wife. Cheng Nou was frightened as he listened to this scary conversation. ****! Did he transmigrate into a world of cannibals?! No wonder the child carried him so far away. He was really anxious to run away but this boy¡¯s speed and strength is too high. Cheng Nuo¡¯s leg still hurt badly and it looks like other people will treat him as food? In the end he decided to wait for a good opportunity first. Liu Guang finally stopped at a thatched hut that was slightlyrger than the others. He closed the wooden door then put Cheng Nuo on the thin, messy bed. He looked carefully at that person. The female¡¯s hair color was a rare color, pure ck. The skin was a healthy light wheat color. That short ck hair was very soft so he couldn¡¯t help but keep touching it again and again. Cheng Nuo got goose bumps at being touched by him. Is this cannibal child estimating how many kilograms of meat he had in his body? He wanted to wait for Liu Guang to go out before he made a move. The other person was standing at his bedside staring at his face intently, making Cheng Nuo¡¯s scalp numb with horror. He looked like a child but although he had only been in this world for a little over a hour, Cheng Nuo thought that if Liu Guang is a normal child then he, Cheng Nuo, is a fool. Liu Guang finally turned and left. Cheng Nuo listened to the sound of the door closing then quickly sat up and looked around. The shack was nothing much. It was dark and musty inside and in the corner were some dirty clothes messily lying on the floor. He lifted the leg of his pants. Sure enough, his knee had arge bruise on it. The back of his head also ached so he probably had an internal injury there. Cheng Nuo swore under his breath as he rubbed his knee, baring his teeth from the pain. He limped towards those clothes that he saw and began to quickly take off his clothes - he has to leave this ce right away in order avoid bing food! Liu Guang¡¯s clothes were too small and also very smelly. Cheng Nuo frowned. He messed up his hair, put some dirt on his face, then didn¡¯t hesitate to push the door open. The thatched huts in the street all looked the same and the numerous alleys were spread out chaotically like cobwebs. Cheng Nuo kept his head lowered as he walked. His instincts told him to go to the ces where there were less people around. It was a pity that his sense of direction wasn¡¯t very good. The houses all looked simr and although he walked for a long time he didn¡¯t seem to go far. After a few moments, he heard the sound of a lot of shouting and a familiar voice of a stinky boy. The tone was very angry: ¡°His hair is ck! Remember to bring him back alive! I have to deal with him myself!¡± Cheng Nuo listened to this in a daze then he started to run. **** this primitive society! If he gets caught, he¡¯ll be made into a stew! Liu Guang gnashed his teeth in anger. He was too softhearted in not wanting to tie up the female with rope. He just ran out to find some food and water but that person took that opportunity to run! He had arrogantly decided that this female would be his wife. Later on, if he was still disobedient then he would sell the female in the ck market. He could get at least 500 energy coins which he could live on for a long time. The noises seemed to be getting closer and nearer. Cheng Nuo, pushed a door open and ran inside a house. Fortunately, no one was inside. He quickly closed the door and hid under the bed. He didn¡¯t know how long he waited there for the noise outside to gradually fade away. Cheng Nuo was relieved and began looking around him at the house he had taken refuge in. Suddenly, he realized that this ce was strange. Although the thatched cottage looked quite shabby, it was spotlessly clean and all of the furniture and items wereid out in a neat and tidy way, in stark contrast to that messy shack he saw before. Although the thatched cottage is as shabby as it is, it is spotless, and the goods areid out in a neat and tidy way, in stark contrast to the messy thatched hut. Cheng Nuo thought about it. The owner of this house must be female, right? Otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be so neat ¡­ The dpidated wooden door creaked open and Cheng Nuo saw a pair of shiny ck leather boots enter. Cheng Nuo held his breath. The owner of the boot paused and went in the other direction. He breathed a sigh of relief. But he had just rxed when those boots suddenly appeared beside the bed. A person lifted the bed sheet up and someone grabbed Cheng Nuo¡¯s neck tightly. His whole body was forcefully lifted up and out from under the bed. Hended on the floor with a loud thud. Cheng Nuo was still dizzy from the fall when he felt a cold thing touching his neck, hurting his skin. Startled, he raised his head and looked right into a pair of dispassionate golden eyes. Trantor¡¯s Notes: Hiya, everyone! This is my new project. It¡¯s smut in theter chapters and written by the same author who wrote Transmigrating into a Mob Character to Rehabilitate the Viin n. The early chapters only have kids in them. Therefore, there won¡¯t be any smut for quite some time. Thank you for reading. Please let me know if there are any errors. I currently do not have an editor. The title says ¡°two ¶¡¶¡.¡± Now, this is ng that I have seen tranted in many different ways. You could put JJ (since it looks like the letter J) or dingding (the sound of the pinyin) but I chose ¡°tintin¡± purely because it sounds funnier to me. It means two penises. Yes, the males in this setting have two pistols. By the way, Cheng Nuo is a transmigrated/transported person from Earth so he obviously does not have two tintins. He also has only one chrysanthemum, as people from Earth do.
    Chapter Volume 1 2 Volume One: Those in the Slums Chapter Two Cheng Nuo stared nkly, only to discover that the owner of this pair of eyes was a boy of ten. He had straight, shoulder-length silver hair and skin as white as jade. He had a very handsome face and beautiful eyes. At this distance, one can clearly see his long, thick eyshes. Although the boy¡¯s clothes were patched, they were clean and tidy. The boy¡¯s face was small and his cheeks were chubby but the cold and indifferent expression on his face was at odds with his age. If it wasn¡¯t for the cold dagger that was touching his neck, Cheng Nuo would be very happy to see such a clean and beautiful child. ¡°Who are you?¡± The beautiful golden eyes narrowed slightly and he pushed the dagger a little closer. The silver-haired boy¡¯s voice alsocked the liveliness that a child should have. Although it is crisp and melodious, it was as monotone and lifeless as though it was generated by aputer. Cheng Nuo had no doubt that if he doesn¡¯t answer honestly, the other person won¡¯t hesitate to stab him with his dagger. He quickly raised his hands and exined: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to sneak in. Someone chased me. I will leave soon.¡± The silver-haired boy removed the dagger from his throat and said indifferently: ¡°Scram now.¡± Oddly enough, from the look in the other person¡¯s eyes, Cheng Nuo received a message that he didn¡¯t want to kill him because he feared that his blood would dirty his room. His mouth twitched a few times. Sure enough, there are no normal children in this weird world, right? It¡¯s someone even more perverted! It seems that killing people here is a verymon thing ¡­ Cheng Nuo couldn¡¯t help but nce at him again. This silver-haired boy with a golden eyes was simply too beautiful. The only way out was through the front door. Cheng Nuo peered out through a small crack and saw that Liu Guang was standing on a roof looking around, not far from here. After three seconds of hesitation, Cheng Nuo turned his head and asked: ¡°Can I stay for a few more minutes?¡± There was sharp whistling sound then Cheng Nuo saw that a dagger was stabbed into the wood just a few centimeters from the side of his head. The hilt of the dagger quivered. The silver-haired boy coldly looked at him, poker-faced. Shit! This silver-haired boy is more frightening than Liu Guang! He turned stiffly, opened the door, bowed his head as naturally as he could, and walked out to where Liu Guang was. ¡°Hey, stop!¡± Liu Guang shouted. When he turned his head, he saw Cheng Nuo. Even if the other person changed his clothes, he still recognized the female that he had picked up based on the body and hair color. Of course, Cheng Nuo did not stop. He walked forward as if nothing had happened. Angrily gritting his snow-white teeth, Liu Guang jumped off the roof and rushed up to Cheng Nuo. In one smooth motion, he crouched down, lifted Cheng Nuo onto his shoulder, and strode off. Although his shoulders were thin they were really powerful. Blood rushed to Cheng Nuo¡¯s head and his stomach hurt from the pressure. He couldn¡¯t help butin: ¡°Let me down, I¡¯ll walk by myself.¡± For the first time, Liu Guang heard the female speaking to him. His voice was pleasing to the ears. Liu Guang put Cheng Nuo down calmly and watched him closely. Cheng Nuo rubbed his painful stomach, surprised that the other person actually listened to him. He secretly observed Liu Guang and determined that his opponent¡¯s current height was less than 1.4 meters. On the other hand, Cheng Nuo was now 1.65 meters. To think that he was bullied by this little child! He felt rather embarrassed. He walked silently and because he wasn¡¯t moving very fast, Liu Guang slowed down his pace, too. Cheng Nuo thought that this didn¡¯t seem like the kind of attitude a person would show towards his food supply, right? Neither one of them spoke. The two of them quickly arrived at Liu Guang¡¯s old, shabby house. Cheng Nuo did not intend to give himself up, but went straight to the edge of the bed and sat down. Cheng Nuo looked at the red-haired blue-eyed child in front of him and coughed a bit before asking: ¡°What are you nning to do with me?¡± He had been here for a few hours. He was tired and thirsty after all that exertion. Seeing a small bowl of water at the table that was somewhat tilted to the side, he couldn¡¯t help but take a drink. Although the rough porcin bowl had a few cracks in it, it was clean and the water tasted sweet and fresh. Watching him enjoy the drink, Liu Guang felt a strange sense of satisfaction. But when he remembered how the female had secretly slipped away, he became angry again. He stood at the bedside, staring at Cheng Nuo. He said fiercely: ¡°I brought you back to make you my wife. If you don¡¯t obey me, I¡¯ll tie you upter!¡± Cheng Nuo nearly sprayed out the water in his mouth. The corners of his lips twitched - the poor young fellows in the mountains do look for children to raise to be their wives in the future, but aren¡¯t you in over your head this time? Does this child have a problem with his eyesight? What part of him looks like a woman? Although he suddenly became childlike, with cute tiger teeth, do I not like like a lively young man? But now I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to experience puberty again. (TN: ͯÑøϱ - child bride; girl adopted into a family as future daughter-inw) After all, the child clearly saw Cheng Nuo¡¯s body. Doesn¡¯t he know the difference between men and women? Probably this world of cannibals is extremelycking in women. The boy picked up a ¡°wife¡± the way a child wants to y with a doll. If Cheng Nuo were to say that he isn¡¯t a woman or refuse to role, would he be cooked and eaten? Because he had a lot on his mind, Cheng Nuo looked quite shocked. In Liu Guang¡¯s eyes, he looked very reluctant. Liu Guang¡¯s heart sank. His eyes narrowed and he stared at Cheng Nuo, saying fiercely: ¡°If you are obedient, naturally I will treat you well. If you don¡¯t listen, beware ¡­ hmph!¡± Although he doesn¡¯t know what a wife does, no one would ignore a ready-made wife-to-be if one appeared in front of him. Except for city lords and nobles, five out of then of the ordinary people, especially those in the slums, were mostly not able to find wives. Most people shared a wife but Liu Guang did not intend to do so. This ce isn¡¯t the same as those wealthy or noble houses. Regarding formal weddings, there were none. Since his earliest childhood, he had always heard that it was best to marry as young as possible, otherwise his wife might be snatched away by other people. No matter what this female¡¯s background is, she must not have been engaged. Anyway, I¡¯ve picked her up and now she¡¯s mine! When he saw Cheng Nuo¡¯s ck, shiny eyes looking at him, Liu Guang inexplicably felt a little flustered. Worried that he had been too fierce and frightened the other person too much, he made his tone gentler: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, as long as you don¡¯t run away again, I will let you eat until you¡¯re full and wear warm clothes.¡± Liu Guang seldom speaks so gently. His face felt hot but, thanks to the thickyer of dirt on his face, the other person didn¡¯t see him blush. Cheng Nuo was speechless. In his 19 years of life, he has fantasized about one day arrogantly saying to a girl ¡°You will be my wife¡± but now a little rascal less than 1.4 meters tall said these arrogant words to him. Although he was tempted to p the babbling child, his reason told him that it would be better to agree for now. Cheng Nuo looked at Liu Guang calmly and said: ¡°Well, right now I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°¡­ Oh.¡± Not expecting such a calm response, Liu Guang was dumbfounded. But a male who lets his child bride go hungry is not a good husband ¡­ Liu Guang brought the food he had found before and put it on the table. The food was a teful of dry steamed buns. Cheng Nuo frowned but he knew that in this ce they weren¡¯t picky about food. He took a bite out of a bun and threw the other one at Liu Guang. Liu Guang caught it, stunned. However, he was someone who was not always able to eat until he was full so he simply started eating without much ado. He shoved food into his mouth until his cheeks bulged. He swallowed the food down noisily. Unfortunately, the dry bread was too hard. Cheng Nuo took a bit of food and left the rest on the table. Liu Guang looked at the rest of the steamed buns and swallowed a mouthful of water, dissatisfied. The female ate too little! Cheng Nuo knew at a nce that he was still hungry so he pushed the te towards the other person: ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. You should finish eating the rest of it.¡± Liu Guang hesitated then quickly devoured the food. Cheng Nuo frowned. The clothes he was wearing really stank! However, his original clothes were too big. He asked Liu Guang: ¡°Do you have needle and sewing materials here?¡± Liu Guang gave him a wary look then went out to borrow scissors and sewing materials from the neighboring huts. When he returned, Cheng Nuo sewed up his original trousers with stitches on both sides of the waist. After all, he wasn¡¯t the type of person who¡¯s all thumbs so he easily fixed the clothes. Cheng Nuo couldn¡¯t wait to take off the dirty and stinky clothes. He put on his original pants over his bare legs. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t fall off. Liu Guang looked at him in surprise and almost bit his tongue in anger: ¡°You shameless female! I warn you not to undress in front of others! And you mustn¡¯t tell others that you are female¡­¡± Cheng Nuo heard that the word ¡°female¡± twice. Ah, this world¡¯s perception of males and females is truly terrifying! He saw that the previously scary Liu Guang looked just like a lively little boy now, very normal-looking ¡­ Heughed and put on his T-shirt. Sitting on the bed with his legs crossed, he stared at Liu Guang. ¡°My name is Cheng Nuo. What is this ce?¡± Liu Guang was stunned. He silently said the name of his future mind in his heart and thought that it was not bad. Since he had decided to take Cheng Nuo as his child bride, he said spoke freely. Although he was articte, he was just a young boy so his ability to express his thoughts was limited. The more Cheng Nuo heard, the more it made his head swim. There are no countries in the world but there are numerous cities. A city lord is equal to an emperor. Development is different everywhere, but this slum is undoubtedly one of the most resource-poor areas. They belong to the border area of the city, which is adjacent to the two districts and is close to themercial road. Liu Guang said, looking down at Cheng Nuo: ¡°You don¡¯t even know these basic things. Did you run away from a noble house?¡± The old people in the slums gossiped about nobles who raised good-looking females in small gardens for them to y with. Cheng Nuo was young and totallycking inmon sense so he must be from one of those noble caravans. Anyway, here in the slums the dragons and fishes are jumbled together. The surrounding mountains are barren and the terrain is difficult, therefore he wasn¡¯t afraid of people looking for the female. (TN: ÓãÁú»ìÔÓ - dragons and fishes jumbled together; good and bad mixed together) Although he didn¡¯t understand what he meant by ¡°servant,¡± Cheng Nuo wisely chose to remain silent. Liu Guang thought he had tacitly agree and that he had brought up some bad memories. After a long pause, he clumsily and awkwardly patted the the back of Cheng Nuo¡¯s hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll be good to you in the future.¡± Trantor¡¯s Notes: I still don¡¯t have an editor so if you find any errors, please let me know. Thanks. Looks like Cheng Nuo has been mistaken for a female who was being raised as a ything by a noble family. Please leave ament below to let me know your reaction to this story. I lovements! Chapter Volume 1 3 Volume One: Those in the Slums Chapter Three Liu Guang said those soft words, bashfully scratching the top of his head that was covered with his messy hair. Although Cheng Nuo thought those words were were somewhat ridiculous, he was somewhat touched. Of course, he also understood that Liu Guang¡¯s goodwill was based on him being female. Since he inexplicably came to this deste and backward ce, with no way of going back, he can only strive to survive here. He beckoned to Liu Guang, motioning him toe closer. Liu Guang stared at a pair of green eyes like jade: ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll check your head for lice.¡± Cheng Nuo grabbed Liu Guang¡¯s small arms and pulled him in front of him, almost fainting at the stinking from the boy¡¯s body. Liu Guang¡¯s bright red hair felt hard and prickly, probably because it hadn¡¯t been washed in a long time. He stared at Liu Guang¡¯s hairline, frowning. ¡°How many days has it been since you¡¯ve had a bath?¡± Liu Guang has never been touched so intimately. There was some resistance in his heart. Then he heard that the other person was disgusted by his dirty body. He was suddenly quite exasperated: ¡°This how males are! This is how menfolk behave!¡± Cheng Nuo was almost unable to stop bursting intoughter. Being male doesn¡¯t mean not caring about hygiene! Once again, he looked carefully at Liu Guang¡¯s dirty house and found that there was a wooden bucket in the corner. He told Liu Guang: ¡°Go and fill that bucket with water. We should clean this ce up.¡± He looked at Liu Guang who was still staring at him vigntly and not moving. Cheng Nuoughed: ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t run again.¡± Although Cheng Nuo¡¯s face had streaks of dirt on it, when he smiled his tiger teeth appeared. He looked really sunny and bright. Liu Guang looked at him in amazement for a moment then finally went out with the bucket. (TN: »¢ÑÀ - tiger teeth/eye teeth. The author likes to say Cheng Nuo has cute little incisors. There¡¯s no deep meaning it, just cuteness.) The trees in the yard had clotheslines strung on them. Cheng Nuo hated the smell of the moldy bedding so he didn¡¯t hesitate to carry it out and spread it out in the sun. Obviously, Liu Guang may not have any extra bedding. Cheng Nuo could only pray that the sun will kill any possible fleas in the bedding. Perhaps Liu Guang¡¯s vignce had not disappeared, because his return was swift. He was so small and his body was so thin that when he carried the bucket, it was easy for people to feel love and affection for him. Cheng Nuo couldn¡¯t help but touch his head again. Liu Guang still looked ufortable at the touch but he didn¡¯t try to escape. Cheng Nuo found a piece of cloth that he could use as a rag. There wasn¡¯t even a tub. He had to wash the rag in the bucket, rubb the table legs clean, then sort out the trash in a corner of the room. He hobbled around the house tidying up while Liu Guang sat cross-legged on the bed. Cheng Nuo walked to Liu Guang with his arms full of dirty clothes and gave the clothes to him, saying: ¡°Let¡¯s go outside.¡± Liu Liang wanted to establish his own authority, but looking at how Cheng Nuo smiled, in the end he still helped. Somehow, he thought that it was very interesting to see Cheng Nuo so busy. After a half an hour, the shack was finally clean and tidy. Cheng Nuo nodded and said: ¡°Now this looks like a ce where people live.¡± He remembered the silver-haired boy he had met before and asked Liu Guang: ¡°I met a silver-haired child who looks clean, who is he?¡± When Liu Guang heard that his hair almost exploded. He stared suspiciously at Cheng Nuo and said: ¡°Bai Rui, that ****! Why do you know him?! I¡¯m telling you, you can only be my future wife! You¡¯re not allowed to get too close to other males!¡± The corners of Cheng Nuo¡¯s eyes twitched but he refrained from pulling the boy by his ears. He said, as calmly as he could: ¡°I just met him once and thought that he isn¡¯t like the other people here. And stop calling me your future wife!¡± Liu Guang snorted, unconvinced. Not calling him that, well! He didn¡¯t want anyone else to know that Cheng Nuo is a young female. After all, there are a lot of single, skilled thieves in this area. If Cheng Nuo¡¯s identity was exposed, Liu Guang wouldn¡¯t be able to fully protect the other person with his current ability. Once again, he said emphatically: ¡°You mustn¡¯t get too close to others. Don¡¯t tell people that you¡¯re female.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cheng Nuo felt sure that he would never use this word to describe himself. It was noon by the time the room was cleaned. Cheng Nuo¡¯s stomach began to rumble again. There was a worn basket in the yard. Cheng Nuo put all the dirty clothes in it and asked Liu Guang: ¡°Is there a river nearby? These clothes need to be washed.¡± Liu Guang frowned and said: ¡°There is a river three miles away, but it¡¯s the chi locust¡¯s breeding season. It is dangerous for a young girl like you.¡± Cheng Nuo was curious: ¡°What is that insect?¡± Liu Guang was also not very good at describing things so he simply repeated the name ¡°chi locust¡± and said that it was a type of insect that lived near water. However, it is fierce and strong. The mature locusts¡¯ bite is can pierce through an adult person¡¯s bones. Breeding locusts are even more fierce. If one is disturbed, even a person¡¯s skeleton might not be left intact. Cheng Nuo broke out in a cold sweat when he heard this. How weird is this world? What the hell! Originally, he wanted to take a bath there and maybe catch some fish. Liu Guang watched his expression change and suddenly said: ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be afraid. Naturally, I will apany you and protect you.¡± In this area, except for Bai Rui, no one else, not even the adults, was more powerful than him. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the locusts. Liu Guang said this in a casual tone of voice but in a way that showed he was very conceited. Cheng Nuo thought this was funny but he remained quiet. Was this little kid exaggerating the danger to scare him? Liu Guang didn¡¯t know what Cheng Nuo was thinking and threw a machete at the bottom of the bamboo basket. Cheng Nuo carried bamboo basket and walked beside Liu Guang. Liu Guang looked at Cheng Nuo¡¯s bruised legs and felt guilty so he took the bamboo basket and slung it over his back. As they passed by a dpidated shack, Liu Guang shouted an old man with grizzled hair wearing scruffy white clothes: ¡°Hey, Mrs. Ge, please give me some of your medicine for injuries.¡± Cheng Nuo thought that this was a bit strange. Why was he calling that old man so weirdly? The old man looked over at Liu Guang and shouted: ¡°Boys! You never learn! Just applying these medicine everyday without a care! You¡¯re all going to ruin your bodies!¡± In spite of saying that, he threw a bottle over the fence. Liu Guang shook the bottle and showed it to Cheng Nuo. ¡°I¡¯ll apply this on youter. He calls the shots in that household. This medicine works.¡± Cheng Nuo curiously took the bottle and opened it. The ointment smelled like mint, it wasn¡¯t a bad smell. Along the way, Cheng Nuo listened and tried to make sense of this world. The more he heard, the worse he felt. To put it simply, this was a ce where the strong ruled over the weak. Killing people and stealing their goods wasmonce. Liu Guang described it all in a very casual tone of voice. In the past, Liu Guang hit him with a stick. Cheng Nuo didn¡¯t dare to ask if this child had killed anyone and eaten human flesh. Just imagining that made him break out in goose bumps all over his body¡­ However, except for this, Liu Guang was often no different from normal children. As they walked, Cheng Nuo felt that something was strange but he couldn¡¯t tell what it was. Howe he didn¡¯t see any women around? Is this world particrly feudal and women were not allowed to appear in public? He was just wondering about this but didn¡¯t ask for a rification because they just arrived at the river and the crystal clear water attracted all of his attention. Liu Guang¡¯s nerves were obviously stretched tight. He stuck to Cheng Nuo¡¯s side closely and his attitude made Cheng Nuo feel nervous, too. The river was quiet and there was no one else around. Is what Liu Guang said before true? There was no such thing asundry detergent or soap here so Cheng Nuo simply scrubbed the clothes clean in the water. Fortunately, the clothes were all dusty and muddy but but he was able to wash them clean after a few minutes. The clean, wet clothes were all hanging in the branches of the trees near the river when Cheng Nuo motioned Liu Guang to take off his clothes. Liu Guang¡¯s eyeballs almost popped out. He stuttered like a little wife who was being molested: ¡°You, you, you ¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up,¡± Cheng Nuo teased him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you call me your future wife? Are you afraid of me? Just wash yourself. I don¡¯t want to live with a mud monkey.¡± Liu Guang¡¯s face turned hot. He had second thoughts about it and took off his clothes, turning his back to Cheng Nuo. He threw off his clothes carelessly then jumped into the water, a little panicked. Remembering that he shouldn¡¯t move too far away from Cheng Nuo, he carefully listened to sounds behind him while he absently scrubbed his ck, grimy neck. Cheng Nuo also rxed. He simply took of his clothes and underwear to wash them because they had been dirtied by the garbage mound and were quite smelly. He waited until he had washed and strung up his clothes then looked at how the other person was doing. That Liu Guang! That little rascal¡¯s neck was still ck! Chen Nuo jumped into the river unselfconsciously. Liu Guang heard the thumping sound behind him and turned around. He nearly jumped up in shock. After hurriedly turning away, he said with a red face and gritted teeth: ¡°How can you ¡­ you¡¯re too shameless!¡± It was as though someone had lit a fire under his butt. He quickly hid himself as though there was a very fierce beast behind him. (TN: ºéË®ÃÍÊÞ - severe floods and fierce beasts. Meaning great scourges or extremely dangerous or threatening things) Cheng Nuo almost diedughing when he heard this. Is there something wrong with this little brat¡¯s eyes? Can¡¯t he see that their bodies are the same? However, Liu Guang¡¯s cherry-red hair that was sprinkled with drops of water was shining in the sun like a dazzling, beautiful me. He smiled and shouted at Liu Guang: ¡°Liu Guang,e over, I¡¯ll scrub your back.¡± Liu Guang¡¯s face was now almost as red as his hair. He vaguely felt that he was being molested. The earliest time that people can marry is when they are fifteen. Although Cheng Nuo was going to be his wife in the future, males and females are always separate from the time they are children. This female is too bold, right? The two of them haven¡¯t even entered the bridal chamber yet ¡­ (TN: The ¡°entered the bridal chamber¡± just means they aren¡¯t married yet.) Trantor¡¯s Notes: Thank you for reading. I am currently working alone, with no editor so if you find an error please let me know and I will fix it right away! Chapter Volume 1 4 Volume One: Those in the Slums Chapter Four While Liu Guang was sulking on one side, Cheng Nuo had already finished washing himself. Cheng Nuo knew that he shouldn¡¯t overdo it andughed: ¡°Liu Guang, wash your neck and face well.¡± Liu Guang was afraid that he woulde help scrub. He heard Cheng Nuo go back to the shore and put on his clothes. He said in a somewhat gloomy tone: ¡°Put my clothes near the shore then turn your back.¡± It was summer so the clothes were already dry. Cheng Nuo smiled and put Liu Guang¡¯s clothes on the stones on the shore of the river. He turned his back and looked and the trees and fields in the distance. The sky in this area was filled with grayish hues. Even the trees were not very green and the crops in the fields looked sparse and small. In the distance, the vague shapes of brown hills could be seen. Cheng Nuo was puzzled. Based on this scenery, this seems to be an ancient time. This ce is a slum. How could there be so much garbage? Liu Guang was afraid that he would turn around so he put his clothes on quite fast. Hebed his hair a few times with his fingers and said: ¡°Okay, you can turn around now.¡± Cheng Nuo turned around and saw a clean Liu Guang. ****! Are all the children in this world so beautiful and cute? (TN: It sounded weird so I omitted ×ì°Í¶¼³¤´óÁË - he has a grown-up mouth. Probably an idiom meaning he talks tough like a grown-up though he is just a cute little boy.) Perhaps because he had just bathed but Liu Guang¡¯s dazzling red hair looked a lot softer and his green eyes with slightly droopy corners were clear like high quality jade. His nose straight and refined. His red lips were thin with impatience while his moist wheat-colored skin looked very delicate and healthy. Seeing that Cheng Nuo was staring at him, Liu Guang felt uneasy and rolled his eyes at him: ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Cheng Nuo grinned happily, holding his chin in his hand: Liu Guang is a handsome boy. You clean up nicely.¡± Liu Guang vaguely realized that the other person wasplimenting his looks. If someone else had said it, he would probably have hit them with his first. But when he heard Cheng Nuo say this, his heart felt a little joyful. He snorted: ¡°What the use of looking good? For a male, strength is the most important thing!¡± Cheng Nuoughed and nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The river was crystal clear but he couldn¡¯t see any fish. It looks like catching fish isn¡¯t practical. Cheng Nuo was disappointed. He was putting his clothes in the bamboo basket when Liu Guang suddenly frowned and leaned forward closer. He whispered: ¡°There are movements in the woods. Come on, I¡¯ll carry you up a tree.¡± Cheng Nuo perked up his ears and listened carefully to the sound of approaching beasts. Liu Guang carried him on his back as he went to a tall tree whose trunk was the thickness of a washbasin. The two of them hid in the thick foliage. There was amotion in the grass and a lightning-fast figure came running towards them, followed by nearly a dozen animals the size of a of a greyhound. Liu Guang took the machete he had brought in his hand. Frowning, he whispered: ¡°It¡¯s that kid Bai Yui! How could he get chased by so many chi locusts?¡± Although the chi locusts are ferocious, it is not a social animal. If they were not disturbed during their breeding period, they will not attack casually. How could Bai Rui attract so many of them? The chi locust¡¯s sense of smell is very sensitive and and they can climb trees ¡­ Cheng Nuo discovered his vision was better in this world. Although they were still tens of meters away, he could already see those jumping insects¡¯ faces. The chi locusts had double rows of teeth and their canine teeth were exposed. They looked much uglier and fiercer than dogs. He looked worriedly at Bai Rui. The silver-haired child movements were quick and rxed. His expression was calm. Those chi locusts were always separated from him by a distance of about three meters, as if he deliberately kept this distance from them. Bai Rui was weilding a transparent blue short sword. He suddenly slowed down and a chi locust rushed towards his back. Cheng Nuo was nervous and couldn¡¯t help but cry out: ¡°Be careful!¡± Bai Rui seemed to have eyes on the back of his head. As the chi locust flew up towards his back, Bai Rui stabbed his sword upwards into its abdomen. When he pulled the sword out, a bloody mist came with it but the expression on his face didn¡¯t change. The material that his short sword was made of was unusual since it didn¡¯t retain even the slightest hint on blood on its de. The chi locust made a shrill cry then fell to the ground. The locusts behind it roared angrily and rushed towards Bair Rui. The locusts could jump nearly two meters high! Bai Rui intended to use these animals to practice his skills. He hadn¡¯t expected that there would be other people there. He nced up indifferently and saw a corner of their clothing. He didn¡¯t want to reveal his strength in the presence of outsiders, not to mention the fact that he rarely interacted with other people. He leapt up into a tree branch in the opposite direction, trying to draw the locusts away. However, Cheng Nuo had just made a sound and alerted the locusts to his presence. A few of them immediately used their sharp ws to climb up the tree to attack Cheng Nuo and Liu Guang. The others continued to surround Bai Rui. Bai Rui stopped, jumped on top of a tall rock then kicked a chi locust down to the ground. Liu Guang grunted and said to Cheng Nuo: ¡°Trouble!¡± He didn¡¯t fear these chi locusts and he saw that Bai Rui¡¯s skill wasparable to his, but he was worried about his future wife. Liu Guang put the machete¡¯s handle between his teeth then, holding on to a branch, kicked his legs down hard, kicking a locust down. Jumping down on to the body of a locust., he used his machete to cut its vulnerable point - its throat. Seeing this bloody battle scene at close quarters, Cheng Nuo¡¯s blood burned. He clung tightly to the tree with trembling hands, extremely excited. He suddenly realized that to survive in this strange world, he had to be stronger! The strength of these two children were far beyond his expectations. If they are this powerful, then what must the adults be like? When he thought about his situation when he first woke up, he broke into a cold sweat. It seems that at that time, Liu Guang¡¯s behavior was actually normal in this world ¡­ Although Liu Guang¡¯s machete was sharp, it¡¯s obviously far less powerful than Bai Rui¡¯s weapon. After stabbing it seven or eight times, it became blunt. A chi locust fell down with a shrill cry, hitting two of the locusts below it. Liu Guang jumped on its head and leapt up, hooking up the tree trunk andnding softly beside Cheng Nuo. He looked annoyed at the blunt machete and looked darkly at the blue transparent sword in Bai Rui¡¯s hand. If he had such a weapon, his kills wouldn¡¯t be less than Bai Rui¡¯s. In just a short time, Bai Rui had already killed two more. If they were outside, he wouldn¡¯t think twice about taking it for his own use but, to ensure their own survival, the people in the slums don¡¯t mess with other local residents. He looked at Cheng Nuo¡¯s slightly flushed cheek and mumbled: ¡°Troublesome, timid female.¡± Cheng Nuo looked at the disdain expression on Liu Guang¡¯s face, speechless. They were so close he could smell the pungent scent of blood on Liu Guang¡¯s body. In fact, any normal civilian from any country on Earth probably wouldn¡¯t be able to easily adapt to this type of bloody scene the first time they saw it. He wasn¡¯t really afraid but the sight of those teeth dripping with blood and saliva would naturally make a person feel nervous. A chi locust was climbing up again, its sharp ws scratching at the bark of the tree. His machete was blunted and even though he could go down to search for a weapon, Lui Guang couldn¡¯t run away and leave his future wife behind. He stood in front of Cheng Nuo like a wolf and broke off a branch as thick as his arm. When a chi locust climbed up, he knocked it down with the branch. Bai Rui neatly and efficiently killed another one. The remaining chi locusts finally realized that they were not strong enough to defeat these enemies. After wailing in unison, they jumped into the bushes and disappeared. Only the bodies of five or six chi locusts were left behind. Now that the surrounding had finally be quiet, Cheng Nuo was gasping for breath because he was so nervous that he had almost forgotten to breathe. Like an idiot, he didn¡¯t even fight back and hid behind a kid. Once he realized what had happened, he felt very upset. Bai Rui slowly sheathed his short sword. He didn¡¯t look at Liu Guang and Cheng Nuo a look as he jumped down from the rock, ready to leave. His hair shed silver in the light, quite eye-catching. Cheng Nuo looked at him with a bit of admiration. Although the child was arrogant, he obviously had the skills to back it up. Cheng Nuo could also tell that Liu Guang fought based on experience and instinct while Bai Rui seemed to have been trained in some martial arts system. His every move was very graceful. He was just letting his imagination run wild but the eagle-eyed Liu Guang noticed him watching the other boy and suddenly felt angry. Females appreciate it when males acquire loot. Contrary to what he expected, his future wife was actually looking at others. Liu Guang narrowed his eyes and shouted: ¡°Hey Bai! Aren¡¯t you going to take away your spoils?¡± The chi locust¡¯s hide can be sold for some energy coins in the market and the meat can be eaten even though its tough. Bai Rui paused and said: ¡°I don¡¯t want to. If you want it, you can have it.¡± Liu Guang¡¯s eyes darkened and he snorted coldly. When this boy surnamed Bai left this ce, then he wouldn¡¯t be considered a resident anymore. He will kill that silver-haired boy sooner orter! Cheng Nuo looked at the furious expression on Liu Guang¡¯s face. He knew that Bai Rui¡¯s words had hurt Liu Guang¡¯s self-esteem. No matter how he looked at it, Cheng Nuo knew that he and Liu Guang stood together so he quickly tried tofort him: ¡°Liu Guang is very powerful! Thank you for protecting me.¡± He said it sincerely but Liu Guang was still somewhat angry. Protecting the female was the male¡¯s responsibility. He nced at Cheng Nuo and jumped down the branch. He grabbed the hind leg of the chi locust he had killed and dragged it to the water¡¯s edge. He looked for a stone to sharpen his machete to peel of its hide. When Cheng Nuo was a child, he liked to climb trees. He awkwardly climbed down the tree with the bamboo basket on his back and rushed to help Liu Guang. Liu Guang¡¯s anger hadn¡¯t subsided. Hemanded Cheng Nuo to hold the two hind legs as he peeled off the hide. Although his actions were a bit clumsy, he managed to peel it offpletely. Before they walked here Cheng Nuo had eaten half of a steamed bun. His stomach had been rumbling and feeling empty for quite a long time. Liu Guang was familiar with this sound, but cooking the meat here might attract more chi locusts. He took the clothes off the basket and made Cheng Nuo hold them then he cut the meat into pieces and threw them inside. He rolled up the hide and put it under the bamboo basket. Of course, he didn¡¯t even nce at the ones that Bai Rui had killed. There wasn¡¯t much difference between his and Bai Rui¡¯s haughtiness. Cheng Nuo knew the importance of food to the people in the slums and couldn¡¯t help but say regretfully: ¡°If these are left here, won¡¯t they be eaten by wild animals?¡± Liu Guang¡¯s eyes were as fierce as a wolf¡¯s when he said: ¡°You can only touch my things! You¡¯re not allowed to touch other males¡¯ things!¡± ******** Trantor¡¯s Notes: I don¡¯t have an editor so please leave ament to let me know if you find any errors. Thanks! Some nice action this time! Bai Rui is skilled, good-looking, and clean? I like! Chapter 5 Volume One: Those in the Slums Chapter Five Although this brat¡¯s words were enough to make people¡¯s skin be covered in goosebumps, looking at Liu Guang¡¯s fiery red hair, Cheng Nuo wisely chose to restrain himself from reacting. After all of this exertion, Cheng Nuo felt so hungry that it was as though his insides were hollow, with his front almost sticking to his back. Liu Guang skillfully lit the fire in the stove, threw a fewrge pieces of meat in a worn-out cauldron, then added water and a bit of salt. The fire was dazzling. From time to time, Liu Guang added more firewood. The aroma of cooking meat quickly filled the air. Cheng Nuo paid close attention to the steps needed to make a fire. He had suddenly be an inhabitant of a primitive world but he didn¡¯t know how to do anything. He has the urge to burst into tears. The aroma soon attracted several eleven to twelve-year-old skinny children who were covered in dirt. They stood some distance away, swallowing their saliva and not daring toe closer. Liu Guang gave them a look. He wanted to eat alone with his future wife. He impatiently pointed to Cheng Nuo beside him: ¡°This is Cheng Nuo, my man. If dares to touch him, don¡¯t me me for breaking your leg. Chang Chun, take some and divide it among you.¡± The corners of Cheng Nuo¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. This little fellow Liu Guang was half a head shorter than these children but he arrogant manner was overwhelming. He was like a gangster introducing the younger members of a gang to a younger brother. He remembered Chang Chun¡¯s voice. He was the kid who had previously suggested that he could be turned into a bowl of food. Chang Chun carefully looked at Cheng Nuo and recognized his face. He smiled, shing a row of white teeth, then the group of children ran away with the raw meat. The meat was finally cooked. Liu Guang wasn¡¯t afraid of its heat. He grabbed a thigh piece and gave it to Cheng Nuo. Cheng Nuo gingerly took it and quickly dropped it into a bowl. Liu Guang took a leg piece for himself and started gnawing on it. The chi locust¡¯s meat tasted a bit like beef. The texture was tough and stringy, plus it was only seasoned with salt. However, the meat smelled very good so when Cheng Nuo started eating, he unconsciously kept pace with Liu Guang. Both of ate until their hands and mouths were covered with grease. Soon only half of the meat was left in the cauldron. Cheng Nuo rubbed his bulging stomach. He had eaten the leg and nearly one-fourth of a kilo of meat. Liu Guang was smaller than him but Cheng Nuo estimated that he had eaten almost one and half kilos of meat. But they were just children. Eating that much meat is obviously not healthy and digesting it will be difficult. Cheng Nuo remembered seeing a field along the way. He asked Liu Guang: ¡°Do you grow grain?¡± ¡°No,¡± Liu Guang said. ¡°Not a lot of people farm here. It¡¯s better to kill wild animals and sell it in town.¡± ording to Liu Gang, the nearest town was a hundred miles away. Things can be sold there and there is also trade with caravans. There are a lot of trade routes but there are also many bandits. Cheng Nuo sighed. There were a lot of wild vegetables beside the fields. He had to learn how to distinguish between what is edible and what isn¡¯t. Liu Guang had a small shed beside his thatched hut but there was nothing in it. Liu Guang was clearly just a child who didn¡¯t know how to n ahead. He¡¯s a typical child who only knows how to eat until he¡¯s full. Liu Guang threw two pieces of meat in the bowl and looked at Cheng Nuo: ¡°I¡¯ll go give this to the Ge family.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go, too.¡± Cheng Nuo hurriedly stood up. The medicine really worked. After he applied it, the bruises on his legs didn¡¯t hurt anymore and it was easier to move. Experts exist even in themon folk, there was indeed a lot of truth in this saying. Seeing that Cheng Nuo wanted to learn how to live here, Liu Guang felt happy. He took the time to tell Cheng Nuo about the people who live in the nearby houses and character of those people, and so on. Unfortunately, these shabby houses and people¡¯s faces and clothes were too simr so Cheng Nuo only managed to remember a few names. He still hasn¡¯t got a good idea of theyout of this ce. At the Ge family¡¯s house, the two men in yard were drying herbs. One of them was the elderly person who previously gave Liu Guang the medicine while the other was a younger man. Their behavior was very intimate and theyughed together from time to time. Cheng Nuo thought it was weird but he didn¡¯t think much about it. Liu Guang had already swung the door open. Liu Guang held the bowl up in his hand and shouted, ¡°This is for you, Master Ge. I fought the chi locust today.¡± The younger one smiled: ¡°Wife, give the boy a steamed bun from the kitchen.¡± The old man smiled and came over to take the bowl from Liu Guang. He didn¡¯t see Cheng Nuo until he came peered over the fence. He asked: ¡°Who is this?¡± Liu Guang said impatiently: ¡°This is Cheng Nuo. I picked him up. The older you get, the more talkative you be.¡± Cheng Nuo ignored Liu Guang¡¯s disrespectful words because he felt like he had been struck by lightning. The old man called another old man his wife ¡­ He confirmed that his hearing was working fine. He took looked more closely and confirmed that both men were really men. Cheng Nuo bit his lips and didn¡¯t ask any questions but his heart sank. He had a bad feeling about this. Liu Guang had called that old man ¡°Master Ge¡± and this was ¡°Ge family¡¯s¡± house ¡­ Liu Guang walked away with the steamed bread. Cheng Nuo followed him mechanically, his eyes were nk as though he was sleepwalking. He waited until they had returned to the house then Cheng Nuo suddenly stopped and pulled Liu Guang¡¯s arm. He asked: ¡°Why did you call me your future wife?¡± Liu Guang was stunned. Scratching his head, he said: ¡°Of course, because you are a female.¡± And you look very pleasing to the eye. ¡°¡­ My body is different from yours?¡± Cheng Nuo asked woodenly. ****! Don¡¯t say that there¡¯s no women in this world. Men are weak! What kind of bulls**t is this? Liu Guang¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°Do you have to ask? How can you be so shameless?!¡± Cheng Nuo picked up a tree branch and quickly drew a female figure on the ground. Liu Guang looked at it curiously: ¡°You drew a gourd?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cheng Nuo nearly coughed up blood. He added eyes and a nose to the face. Pointing at the voluptuous figure, he asked: ¡°Is there this type of person here?¡± Liu Guang stared at him in dismay and looked disdainfully at the drawing: ¡°Who would look like that? A monster?¡± Cheng Nuo¡¯s knees buckled and he fell down on the ground, panting. His vision turned dark. Not only did he transmigrate into a world where human life was worth nothing, it was also a world where there are no females! This isn¡¯t like falling into a deep pit, it¡¯s falling down into an active volcano¡¯s crater! How did he be a female when he transmigrated? Did his chromosomes change from XY to XX or were his male hormones change into female hormones? Moreover, what¡¯s with this gay setting? Calling a male ¡°female¡±! Liu Guang looked worriedly at Cheng Nuo¡¯s pale face: ¡°What happened to you?¡± Cheng Nuo suddenly stood up and grabbed Liu Guang¡¯s thin arms, walking him towards the house. He felt an incredible burst of strength. Liu Guang thought it was strange but he offered no resistance. Inside the house, Cheng Nuo started to take off Liu Guang¡¯s clothes, muttering: ¡°I want to see what a male looks like!¡± Liu Guang was too shocked to react. Cheng Nuo pulled down his trousers. Liu Guang wasn¡¯t wearing any underwear and his two thin legs were immediately exposed to Cheng Nuo. Time seemed to stand still. Cheng Nuo¡¯s hands that were still on Liu Guang¡¯s pants stiffened. His mouth fell open wide enough to stuff an ostrich egg in it and his ears were buzzing. His mind was flooded with crazy thoughts: What the ****! What the ****! I saw two birds! This isn¡¯t the right shape! I transmigrated into a freakish, monstrous, gay world! What about the sweet and soft sisters ¡­ Liu Guang was so furious that smoke was almosting out of his ears. He desperately wanted to pull his pants up. Cheng Nuo¡¯s hands moved faster than his brain. He wanted to make sure that it was real and not a hallucination. However, his hands hadn¡¯t touched yet when Liu Guang finally reacted. A hand chopped down and Cheng Nuo fell. Liu Guang held on to this teetering trousers with one hand and reflexively caught Cheng Nuo with the other. His eyes burned with anger. After a long time he gritted his teeth then shouted: ¡°Shameless female!¡± When Cheng Nuo woke up, he found herself lying on Liu Guang¡¯s bed. It was already the next morning. He was heartbroken and depressed. Mournfully, he wished he could just bash his head against a wall. He wanted to find the person responsible for his transmigration and grab him by the neck then shake him. What did he do wrong that he was condemned to live in this disastrous ce? He sensed the malice of the entire world. Liu Guang opened the door and came in, holding a bowl of rice porridge. Seeing that Cheng Nuo was awake, he put the bowl on he table and said, with a dark expression on his face: ¡°Get up and eat.¡± Cheng Nuo stared roof, saying dully: ¡°Liu Guang, don¡¯t you dribble on yourself when you pee?¡± ¡°¡­Why do you always ask these strange questions?!¡± The boy¡¯s angry roar shook the rafters, making dust fall from the roof. Then Cheng Nuo got up. His neck still hurt a lot. He sat on the bed, legs crossed. Before, he had taken Liu Guang¡¯s statement that he was being raised as his future wife as a joke but now he realized that Liu Guang was serious. It¡¯s probable that the number of birds determines whether a person is male or female, ****ing awesome! Liu Guang looked at Cheng Nuo, irritated but worried. He hated males who hit females, but Cheng Nuo suddenly grabbed his pants and he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Ah, could it be that those females who were raised to be wives really didn¡¯t know the difference between males and females? The people who had been keeping Cheng Nuo captive must not have taught him anything. This thought was pleasing to Liu Guang. Ge¡¯s wife had run away from one of those noble houses. Though infertile, when he met the young Ge, he created a good home for the two of them and he did not look for a second husband. These things Liu Guang knew quite well because old man Ge often sat beneath a tree to boast to the bachelors there. He had heard this story a thousand times so he knew it by heart. He pushed the bowl of porridge toward Cheng Nuo and softened his tone of voice: ¡°Eat it. If there¡¯s something you don¡¯t understand, just ask me. I definitely won¡¯t hit you again.¡± Cheng Nuo lifted the bowl of porridge and ate it. Anyway, this was the ce where the god of transmigration threw him. What else could he do? Suddenly, he thought of a terrible problem and he almost dropped the bowl in his hands. He stared nkly at Liu Guang and asked in a trembling voice: ¡°Then where ¡­ where do childrene from?¡¯ Liu Guang was dumbfounded: ¡°Of course they¡¯re born from females! How could you not know this?¡¯ Cheng Nuo¡¯s vision turned dark. ****! Where do babiese from? Chrysanthemum?! This is extremely hardcore! ******** Trantor¡¯s Notes: Ahahaha! That world is weird and crazy, but I like it. ;) Thanks for reading and please leave ament if you can. Also, I would appreciate it if you could let me know if there are any errors. Chapter 6 In the midst of various terrifying delusions, the muddleheaded Cheng Nuo finally cheered up as night arrived.. When he first transmigrated, he had wondered what his purpose foring here was. Perhaps he was here to save the world or be OP and form a harem? But these dreams were now shattered. Thinking of how in the future he could only see those gay old men, and that he himself was regarded as a ****ing female, Cheng Nuo had the urge to cry. Cheng Nuo used dog''s tail grass and twine to make a small curvy human figure. He held it in his hand and looked at it for a long time, crying inside, then he hung it upright on the earthen wall. I might never see a soft and cute girl ever again, is what he thought as he looked at this small grass figure wistfully. However after he went to the toilet, when he got back he found that the grass figure had been thrown into the fire by Liu Guang. He looked at the grass figure who was bing ashes in the fire and couldn''t help but sigh, as if he was looking at all of the cute girls heartlessly leaving. He had to admit that in the future he would be more acquainted with Rosie Palmer and her five sisters. (TN: "Rosie Palmer" - ÎåÖ¸¹ÃÄï - lit. five finger girl. Meaning he will have to get intimate ¡­ with his own hand.) No matter how wonderful the setting of this world is, he is still a man, a male creature! A real man! Suddenly, he thought of something. Cheng Nuo asked: "Last night, where did you sleep?" Liu Guang had knocked him unconscious and the bed was very small. Liu Guang awkwardly pointed to the benches. He went to borrow two benches, pushed them together, and slept on them. He was too embarrassed to sleep with his future wife and of course he couldn''t let his unconcious future wife sleep on the bench. Cheng Nuo realized that the ten-year-old kid was at a sensitive age. He was curious about the opposite sex but avoided contact with them as though they were a venomous scorpion ¡­ and this fraud actually became the opposite sex! Therefore, although he saw Liu Guang as just a little boy, they still can''t sleep together. He tried to smile: "Well, I''ll sleep on the bench tonight." "How can that be?!" Liu Guang''s emerald eyes widened. "The female should be the one who sleeps on the bed!" Hearing these words, Cheng Nuo was unable to keep calm. There was no way to vent his anger so finally he justy down on the bed, staring at the wall. The moon''s light shone through a narrow window into the house, leaving a strip of silver on the uneven floor. The house wasn''t dark inside. Liu Guangy down on the bench and soon fell asleep but Cheng Nuo tossed and turned restlessly. The two benches were too narrow so after a while Liu Guang rolled over in his sleep. "Bang!" The sound of Liu Guang falling made Cheng Nuo jump. He sat up and saw that Liu Guang hadn''t opened his eyes but his hand fumbled until he found the benches then climbed up andy down to sleep again. Cheng Nuo couldn''t help butugh, this is a very mysterious way of sleeping! After a while, Liu Guang fell again with a solid thumping sound. Cheng Nuo really couldn''t stand by idly and watch anymore so he walked over to him. He suddenly realized something: if he really did start to think of himself in the same way that Liu Guang did, would he really be a ****ing female? Maybe the men in this world can give birth? He might have to give birth! He knows that if he woke up Liu Guang, that child wouldn''t agree to sleep on the bed so he simply picked him up. When he picked Liu Guang up, he was stunned. This child was stubborn and fierce, not to mention that he was foul-mouthed, but his thin body was really light. Now that hey quietly in Cheng Nuo''s arms, he looked quite young and innocent in his sleep, really a cute little boy. Cheng Nuo couldn''t help but make his actions very gentle. He put Liu Guang down on the bed theny down on the outer edge so that he could act as a guardrail. Unfortunately, Liu Guang''s sleeping posture was really bad. Cheng Nuo thought that he probably used to fall off the bed frequently. He had to endure Liu Guang using him like a pillow. Liu Guang''s arms and legs wrapped around Cheng Nuo. The boy''s body temperature was higher than his which, in this kind of weather, was simply a catastrophe. Cheng Nuo didn''t know when he was finally able to fall asleep. His dreams were also ufortable. The next morning, Liu Guang was extremely embarrassed. He blushed as red as a monkey''s buttocks. He stammered: "How, how, am I here?" Cheng Nuo was suddenly in a good mood. He smiled, revealing a pair of tiger teeth: "Hmm, why don''t you guess?" Liu Guang stared doubtfully at him, his eyes wide, then jumped out of bed as though someone had lit a fire under him. He ran out wearing his straw sandals. Cheng Nuo fell downughing. In this ****ing world without females, he had to find his own fun. He made up his mind to create a good rtionship with Liu Guang. What the child called "future wife" was mostly something he learned from others. They both had to gradually ept their differences. As for the two little birds, well, he never saw it. Does that thing really exist? Cheng Nuo stretched then rinsed his mouth with salt water and washed his face. Liu Guang didn''t have anything to wipe his face with here so Cheng Nuo cut out arge piece from his cotton T-shirt to use as a towel temporarily. There was no toothbrush or toothpaste. He would have to find alternatives. There were also other basic daily necessities he needed and he also wanted to find some basic foods. Seeing that Liu Guang had began preparing the fire in the stove, Cheng Nuo quickly took over the task and urged Liu Guang to clean himself. The blush on Liu Guang''s face had faded. He said impatiently: "Didn''t I wash the the day before? It''s too troublesome." Blue veins appeared in Cheng Nuo''s forehead and he realized that apart from Bai Rui, most people weren''t too keen on hygiene. He patiently exined the importance of washing the face and brushing the teeth. He was quite curious about Bai Rui''s origins. Howe he doesn''t look like a slum dweller? Liu Guang reluctantly went and sloppily dipped his hands in the water and rubbed his eyes. His manner was very perfunctory. Cheng Nuo had to go over to him and wash his face with that piece of cotton cloth. He grabbed Liu Guang by the shoulder and rubbed his face again and again. Then he put Liu Guang hands in the water and washed them. He said: "This is clean." His hands were neither light nor heavy. It felt veryfortable and Liu Guang did not resist. Liu Guang looked at those beautiful, clean hands that were bigger than his, holding his hands. Then he looked up and saw two rows of white teeth as Cheng Nuo smiled dazzlingly. His eyes were bright. Liu Guang couldn''t help but blush. He thought that in the future, even though his future wife was troublesome, it would still be good. Over the next few days, Cheng Nuo worked hard to adapt to life in this world. He learned to cook simple food, identify edible wild nts, and so on. To his surprise, he found out that the mountain of garbage nearby was actually sent here via the city''s spatial magic. This world''s setting is really ****ed up! Many of the residents in the slums picked up daily necessities, old clothes, and other discarded items from those rubbish heaps. Liu Guang bitterly pointed at the trash: "I heard from the old people that this ce wasn''t always like this. Now thend is empty of spiritual power. Sooner orter, I will eliminate those city lords!" Cheng Nuo was shocked by the hatred in his tone. The social system here is somewhat simr to that of a ve society. The city lords and noble families have absolute rights as rulers. Although it was unfair, he didn''t want Liu Guang to have such dangerous thoughts. Throughout the history of the Chinese Empire, many radicals failed to change society. He still wanted Liu Guang to live happily like a normal child. During the past few days, Liu Guang took care of him. Cheng Nuo unconsciously treated Liu Guang like a younger brother. However, he also understood that although he felt that this world''s ways were not correct, it is his views that are not appropriate in this world. He must learn to ept the rules of this world. Cheng Nuo came to recognize the various children who often came to Liu Guang. One of the little boys, called Cao Tou, was fond of books even though he was illiterate. He had hidden dozens of old books that were thrown away in the garbage dumps. Most of the inhabitants of this world were illiterate. The poor could only learn to read if they joined one of the city lords or local nobles'' factions. Cheng Nuo was overjoyed and borrowed several books from him. After he opened a book, he was extremely happy. The characters in the book were clearly traditional Chinese characters. Cheng Nuo had studied ssical Chinese calligraphy during his elementary and junior high school years. He didn''t study traditional Chinese in high school but he was still quite familiar with this type of writing. (TN: Currently, Simplified Chinese characters are favored in maind China. Therefore, not everyone can read Traditional Chinese characters. Cheng Nuo is exining here that he can read it.) Cheng Nuo used a stick to write on the ground to teach Liu Guang some of the simplest words. The boy is undeniably strong but having only brawn with no brains is not eptable. Reading more books is always good. Cao Tou, Chang Chun, and the other kids all crowded around them. Liu Guang growled: "Why are you so noisy? My wi- Cheng Nuo is teaching me, why are you here for?" Cheng Nuo was unaware that he wasughing. He made the boys sit on a some stones in lieu of a bench then, using a piece of wood as a ckboard and a burnt stick as chalk, taught them a few characters. He looked at the row of dirty little faces, crying inside a little. He wondered if he had transmigrated in order to be a vige teacher and poprize basic education for the masses. Liu Guang''s head was the lowest among the children. Sitting in the middle, his clean and handsome face was particrly eye-catching. Cheng Nuo couldn''t help butugh. Pinyin, of course, cannot be taught. In case someone found out about it, how could he exin? Cheng Nuo taught them the 123s and their names. He deliberately wrote Liu Guang''s name a lot of times andughed: "It''s a good word, it means light." He pointed at the sun. Liu Guang looked at Cheng Nuo in a daze. When his future wife smiled, his face seemed to glow. These characters were indeed good characters. Cheng Nuo wrote his own name on the wooden board: "This is Cheng. This is Nuo. It means a promise worth one thousand in gold. In other words, a promise that must be kept." The two characters were moreplicated, but Liu Guang looked at them carefully and almost immediately remembered how to write them. Cheng Nuo pped his hands to end the teaching session. It''s not good to teach too much on the first day. It''s necessary to practice and review the day''s lesson. However, it was still early. Cheng Nuo casually asked these children what their goals were. They didn''t know what he meant by "goals" so he had to exin that he wanted to know what they wanted to do or what they kind of person they wanted to be. Cao Tou whispered: "I want to be a book-writer." Cheng Nuo quickly encouraged him to do a good job. This was a lofty and great dream for a child from the slums whose ess to education was blocked. However, Cao Tou''s next, terrifying sentence shocked him: "I want to sell books for a lot of money then pick up a pretty female." "¡­" As for Chang Chun, he scratched his messy hair and said: "I want to be a thief and snatch a beautiful female." "¡­" A snaggle-toothed boy named Ming Shan smiled and said: "I want to be a rich businessman and then raise a group of beautiful females." "¡­" Cheng Nuo was going crazy. What''s going on here? What kind of education do young children here get?! How important is it for a man to take another man as a wife? It was Liu Guang''s turn. He said: "I want to the most powerful leader of a gang of thieves." There was no need to snatch one since he already had a wife. He nced at Cheng Nuo. ******** Trantor''s Notes: Chapter 7 Waiting for the weather to be a bit cooler, Cheng Nuo followed Liu Guang and the three other little children carrying bamboo baskets to the market early in the morning. The bamboo basket carried by Liu Guang mostly contained herbal medicine by old Ge and the skins of wild animals that were recently hunted by Liu Guang, as well as water and rations. The other children were carrying valuable things that they picked up from the garbage dump such as energy ores and life tools lost by the nobles. They also had fungi that they had gathered from the mountains and other simr items. During the journey the would have to traverse two mountains and they would have to spend the night in the wild. Liu Guang didn''t want Cheng Nuo to follow him. In his eyes, females were all in need of care. They have no strength so all they would do was hinder the group''s travel speed. Cheng Nuo looked at the child''s sideways look at him and knew what he was thinking. He couldn''t help but pull his ear and say, "If you don''t let me go, I''ll go by myself." Though the two of them were already used to each other''s ways, Liu Guang still jumped. He covered his ears and said: "Don''t pull my ears! D***ed-" He saw Cheng Nuo giving him a look and swallowed the word "female." Cheng Nuo was scary when he was mad. Especially when he was teaching, his fierceness made Liu Guang feel scared sometimes. He was also afraid that his future wife would be deceived by another male when he was alone at home. In the end, he decided to let Cheng Nuo go with them but he made sure that Cheng Nuo''s bamboo basket contained herbal medicine. Along the way, they passed by Bai Rui''s house. Cheng Nuo nced at it curiously. The door was still closed. He had been in this world for almost half a month. He saw Bai Rui twice and each time he was alone. It seemed that Bai Rui had no friends here. Bai Rui didn''t look at anyone and the expression on his face was always one of indifference. Cheng Nuo thought that the best thing about transmigrating into this world was that his physical condition seemed to have improved. Not only is he a lot stronger, his vision and hearing are also a lot better. The children walked quite fast for about two hours but didn''t feel tired at all. The other children didn''t know that Cheng Nuo was a "female" but Liu Guang remembered that he couldn''t let his future married women be too tired. He stopped and said, "We''ll rest for a while, eat something, then continue." Everyone stopped and Cao Tou began untie his pants on the side of the road. Liu Guang got mad and threw a stone at him. He yelled, "Go away to pee!" They were used to doing this. What was this about? Although Cao Tou was puzzled, he still ran away holding his pants. Cheng Nuo also needed to relieve himself. He spoke to Liu Guang who told him to go to the other side of the woods. Liu Guang pointed at a tall tree about 10 meters away and said: "Don''t go too far. Just do it behind that tree." Liu Guang still felt uneasy and wanted to follow but Cheng Nuo pped him upside the head with a smile so all he could do was watch him leave. Cheng Nuo walked to the tree, humming a little song, and pulling out his thing. All this time the only people he saw were dirty males. Sometimes he really felt depressed. Traveling away from the town made him feel more cheerful. He shook his thing dry and pulled his pants back up. He hadn''t turned around yet when he was mmed back and a hard and cold thing touched his chest. A hoarse voice said: "Kid, don''t shout or grandfather''s knife will stab you." Cheng Nuo was surprised. Had he unexpectedly run into a kidnapper? Fortunately, Cheng Nuo had to his back to that evil person before so he shouldn''t have seen his body. He took a deep breath and calmed himself, slowly turning away, hiding the fear and panic in his eyes and making himself appear calm and harmless. If you encounter a robber, too much fear and tension will make the other person more nervous. The man with a knife was about thirty years old, tall and like a bamboo pole. He was standing next to a short man who was holding a pair of heavy maces in his hand. (TN: ïµ - "jian" mace. It''s an ancient weapon, pair of blunt rods with handles.) Liu Guang said that there were a lot of thieves in this area. Cheng Nuo actually met one! But his tattered clothes made him look very poor. What kind of robber was this? The short man quickly walked over to them and slowly moved his hands over Cheng Nuo''s body. At first, Cheng Nuo let him search but then his expression changed as he was touched and pinched. It was like¡­ sexual harassment! The man the a knife said: "Zhu Liu, are you indulging in your cheap habit again?" Zhu Liuughed and said: "Brother Wu, you don''t know it, but such a young male butt isn''t worse than a female''s. Look at him, isn''t he good looking? Try it and you''ll get addicted to the feeling. That redhead there looks good, too. I''ll take him then you can have himter." When Cheng Nuo heard this, his whole body felt cold. This kind of desire for children ¡­ these men are worse than beasts! He really wanted to kick this Zhu Liu but he knew that his young boy''s body was too weak to fight adult men with weapons. He tried to endure it. Shang Wu said scornfully: "I have no interest in a male''s buttocks. Kill him after you y with him. I see that the animal hides and herbal medicine in the red-haired kid''s basket are worth a little money and his qualification seem good. You can take him up the mountain since the leader needs errand boys." When he spoke, his sharp, beady eyes stared at Cheng Nuo, as if he was ready to stab Cheng Nuo if he shouted. Cold sweat poured down Cheng Nuo''s back. Compared to these people, Liu Guang''s methods were really childlike. Zhu Liu sighed: "You''re really boring. The females on the mountain are too old and look ugly. I didn''t touch them. You don''t know that males are also fun." Liu Guang was getting impatient. He shouted, "Cheng Nuo, are you all right?" Cheng Nuo looked at the knife on his chest and sighed. He knew that Liu Guang had a bit of skill, but in front of these two bandits are armed with weapons who might be strong ¡­ after all, Liu Guang was only a ten-year-old child ¡­ Shang Wu tapped him in the chest with the knife, his face gloomy, and said: "Say something, tell him toe." Cheng Nuo shouted as calmly as possible: "Come quick, I forgot to bring toilet paper. Little Guang, bring me some." He hoped that Liu Guang would be able to perceive that something was wrong and run away with the children. He never called him "Little Guang" and the other person couldn''t bring him any toilet paper. Liu Guang could run faster than a rabbit. The two men probably wouldn''t be able to catch him. As for him, he would fight. Even if he died, he must take these two with him to the grave, especially that Zhu Liu! You want to burst my chrysanthemum?! This one will chop off your bird first! Cheng Nuo ground his teeth. Who knew that Liu Guang woulde over, muttering, "How troublesome, can''t you just wipe it off with a stone?" Cheng Nuo almost fainted. Liu Guang saw two people walk out from behind the tree. He was obviously shocked and a little confused. Zhu Liu put his weapons at Liu Guang''s neck and said, "Don''t move or you''ll die by my mace." Zhu Liu forced Liu Guang to stand next to Cheng Nuo. He was even more satisfied now. The red-haired child looked better than the dark-haired one but he is too young. He estimated that if he yed with the child a few times, the kid would get done to death. It''s better to y with the ck-haired one. Zhu Liu smiled and said: "Well, Brother Wu, let me y with the bigger one ¡­" Cheng Nuo was angry to the extreme. He noticed that Liu Guang was stretching his hand out so Cheng Nuo shook his hands several times, indicating that Liu Guang shouldn''t be afraid. Shang Wu said that they would take him with them to be an errand boy, therefore Liu Guang should be safe. Shang Wu looked at Zhu Liu leering at the boys thenughed, "Please don''t do something perverted now. We should wait until we''ve finished the others ¡­" Zhu Liu cursed and turned his head, "What about the others?" Suddenly, Liu Guang kicked Zhu Liu''s wrist that was holding the knife. Then Liu Guang rammed into Zhu Liu, knocking him back a few steps. Cheng Nuo was too shocked to respond. Liu Guang grabbed him and dragged him to the side. Shang Wu''s eyes widened. He wasn''t angry and even smiled a bit. Sure enough, he had an eye for talent. The red-haired boy was quite skilled and he was also very brave. He sheathed his knife and quickly gave chase. The booty he already had in his hands got away. Zhu Liu was angry enough to jump a couple of feet high. He also put his maces away and gave chase. He decided that he would peel off the red-haired boy''s skin first then fuck the dark-haired boy. They had only run a few meters away when a big rope suddenly appeared in front of Shang Wu. Cao Tou and the other three had been hiding behind a tree and suddenly pulled the up. Shang Wu was suspended in mid-air. Shang Wu responded very quickly and immediately took out a long knife to try to cut the rope. But would Liu Guang just let him do that? Liu Guang grabbed a stone the size of a washbasin and struck Shang Wu''s head with it. Cao Tou and the others others also ran out with sticks and hit the trapped Shang Wu. Zhu Liu was shocked at what happened but he wasn''t afraid of these children. He ran forward, shouting. Liu Guang drew back his leg and then kicked out, aiming at Zhu Liu''s neck. He was very strong. His kick actuallynded and Zhu Liu fell to the ground, his weapons dropping from his hands. Liu Guang narrowed his eyes and smirked at Zhu Liu. His blue eyes shed with menace. Cheng Nuo didn''t have time to react to the sudden changes in his circumstances and just stood there, stunned. Zhu Liu tried to get up but Liu Guang stepped on his hand. The bandit screamed but Liu Guang simply look at him with an indifferent expression on his face and put a bit more strength on his foot. Death is the fate that awaits those who dare to mess with him! He is Liu Guang, the infamous gang leader! Shang Wu had been beaten up by the kids until blood flowed down from his forehead. It wasn''t clear whether he was alive or dead. Chang Chun picked up the pair of maces and handed them to Liu Guang: "Big brother Guang, here." These children are older than Liu Guang but they always call respectfully call Liu Guang "Big brother Guang." Cheng Nuo used to think that this was very funny whenever he heard it but now he can''tugh anymore. Liu Guang''s strange and fierce expression frightened him. It''s not just Liu Guang. Even Cao Tou, who usually seemed weak and shy, was looking expectantly at Liu Guang with shining eyes, obviously looking forward to his next performance. Cheng Nuo realized that although he thought he had adapted to this world, he was still far from truly epting it. The weapons were very heavy but Liu Guang wielded them effortlessly. He raised the maces high then mmed them on Zhu Liu''s back. He stepped on Zhu Liu''s back and smirked, saying: "Who did you say you were going to y with?" ******** Trantor''s Notes: Chapter 8 When the heavy maces hit the body, Cheng Nuo seemed to hear the bones breaking even through the sound of his screams. It made his scalp tingle but he didn''t know how to react. Liu Guang still wasn''t finished venting his anger. He kicked Zhu Liu, turning his body over. He used one foot to step on Zhu Liu''s face and ground it down hard. He shouted: "I, your grandfather asked you a question! Are you mute?" (TN: I know it sounds weird in English but in Chinese when someone is talking arrogantly, they like to call themselves your father or grandfather. Think of it as simr to the English expression "who''s your daddy now?") Zhu Liu couldn''t stop screaming in a low voice. Blood was pouring from his mouth down to his chin and neck. He cut a sorry figure, looking extremely wretched. He stretched out a hand to support himself to try to stand up but Liu Guang lifted an iron mace and broke his wrist. That was painful to the extreme. Zhu Liu howled out threats: "You ****ing bas*** dog! You dare to hit me! I, your father, am from the Lan Yue Camp! Do you know our leader is? ¡­ Ah!" He hadn''t finished talking yet when Liu Guang struck his good arm with the maces. The arm bent backwards, broken. The pain made dark spots dance in front of Zhu Liu''s eyes. He almost fainted. What Liu Guang hated the most is when other people insult him. Hearing the other person call him a "****ing bas*** dog" made him even more angry than he already was. As a resident of the slums, naturally he understood what Zhu Liu said about the Lan Yue Camp. There were three leaders of the Lan Yue Camp: the big boss Xiao Chang, the second boss Chu Yunxuan, and the third boss Mo Dang. These three leaders were fellow disciples in the same sect and used to be the city lord''s direct subordinates. Not only are they proficient in martial arts, each of them is an expert in a certain skill. There are hundreds of people in their bandit camp and they are quite famous. He didn''t intend to let these two live. Now that he knew they were from the Lan Yue Camp, he was even more determined not to let them make trouble for him in the future. That Zhu Liu bullied his future wife and insulted him. He won''t let Zhu Liu die so easily! He''s going to make Zhu Liu wish he was dead ¡­ Cheng Nuo watched Liu Guang''s expression turn cold and bloodthirsty. He couldn''t bear it anymore. He rushed forward and mmed into Liu Guang''s back, hugging him from behind tightly. Cheng Nuo''s voice was calm as he said: "Liu Guang, enough. Just kill him." He had no pity for such scum. If Zhu Liu was released, Cheng Nuo was afraid that it would bring endless trouble to him and Liu Guang. But the cruel look in Liu Guang''s eyes and his tendency to ughter made Cheng Nuo worry - what kind of things has this child experienced to make him act this way? Liu Guang''s back went stiff and he suddenly felt upset. Oops, hepletely forgot that his future wife was watching! Females were always more timid than males. Cheng Nuo hadn''t grown up in this ce, so of course he was frightened. He felt the heartbeat of the person clinging to his back and very quickly realized that Cheng Nuo''s body was tightly pressed against him. Liu Guang looked down in horror at the two beautiful, slender hands around his chest. The coldness in Liu Guang''s eyes slowly melted away. His face turned redder and redder with each passing moment and he felt at a loss. Although he had be ustomed to sleeping with his wife and waking up in her bed every morning, this was the first time that he hugged Liu Guang in front of other people. He felt awkward but unwilling to break away from the hug. Perhaps because Cheng Nuo always cleaned himself everyday, Cheng Nuo wasn''t like other people. He always had a clear, refreshing scent. Liu Guang never said it but in his heart he liked it very much. He now understood a little why Cheng Nuo always forced him to wash himself and brush his teeth. It was good. Cao Tou and the others were puzzled why Liu Guang''s ears turned red. Cao Tou looked dazed and asked: "Elder brother Guang, you won''t do it?" "****!" Liu Guang was reluctant but he finally broke away from Cheng Nuo''s hug. He kicked Zhu Liu aside as though he was kicking a dead dog and ordered the children: "Drag these two into the woods. Dig a pit and bury them carefully." Although they was puzzled by the embarrassed expression on Liu Guang''s face, the three children still acted quickly. Chang Chun struggled to drag off Shang Wu while Cao Tou and another child named Jin Yu dragged Zhu Liu by one arm each. They all quickly disappeared into the tall grass. Shang Wu waspletely unconscious but Zhu Liu was still somewhat consciousness and begged them for mercy. Chang Chun disliked this. Picking up a stone, he knocked Zhu Liu''s two front teeth out. The bandit''s whole mouth became bloody and he couldn''t speak anymore. He just kept whimpering. Liu Guang scolded Chang Chun then turned his head and asked hesitantly: "Ah¡­ Cheng Nuo, are you scared?" Cheng Nuo could faintly hear the sound of digging. He could imagine what the three children were doing. "No," said Cheng Nuo grudgingly. He was a student who was quite disciplined and obeyed thew, therefore his current mood was quiteplicated. In the past, during a particrly hot-blooded period of his childhood, he fought with a local bully who wanted to take his money. He was beaten until blood flowed down from his nose. However, this situation waspletely different. These two people''s actions showed that they had blood on their hands. Zhu Liu, who was a rapist who preyed on children, certainly deserved death. But there was now in this world that could punish them. If they didn''t get rid of these two individuals, they would be in endless trouble. Even so, knowing that two lives were going to disappear right under his eyes felt very strange. Just imagining these two being buried made him shiver. If it weren''t for Liu Guang''s really terrible strength, Cheng Nuo didn''t know what would have happened to him and the kids ¡­ this is an obvious fact. Cheng Nuo knows that he must learn to downy his uneasiness. Liu Guang didn''t really know how tofort him. He looked at Cheng Nuo''s face that had paled and thought that Cheng Nuo was frightened. He said slowly, hesitantly: "Don''t be afraid. I will protect you." Next time, I won''t be so fierce in front of his future wife. Killing people should only be done behind his future wife''s back. Cheng Nuo looked at those eyes like transparent jade that looked shy and embarrassed. There was also sincere concern in them. The heavy feelings of deep depression in Cheng Nuo''s heart was finally lifted. He must have be somewhat enlightened, even though he didn''t really like it. These children are not tyrannical juvenile offenders. They have normal human emotions. He smiled at Liu Guang and said: "I''m not afraid." When Cao Tou and the other three came out from the woods, Liu Guang cautiously drilled into the grass to check if they had done a good jon. They were indeed buried properly, with their weapons with them. Before they were buried, the two men were searched again. They had a lot of good things on them. Shang Wu even had an expensive interspatial storage bag which contained a lot of money and food. This must have been the stuff that he had hoarded for many years. Cao Tou happily brought it to Liu Guang but Liu Guang took one nce at it then dropped it into a deep stream, shouting: "Stupid! Don''t be too greedy and lose yourmon sense just because of a little bit of profit. Otherwise, you''ll be in big trouble!" Cao Tou and the Jin Yu reluctantly gave up and didn''t dare to say anything. Only Chang Chun lowered his eyes. Cheng Nuo was greatly surprised. It seems that Liu Guang isn''t a short-sighted child. He lives under such difficult conditions but he can still decisively throw away that loot. Many adults wouldn''t be so thoughtful. Noticing Cheng Nuo''s admiring gaze, Liu Guang lifted his bamboo basket, ufortable: "Still standing around in a daze and doing nothing? Let''s go. You don''t want to spend more than one night outside, do you?" Chapter 9 Five people went back on the road. Because of the dy, it was alreadyte in the evening when they arrived at their destination. The market had closed so they could only go to an abandoned temple to spend the night in. Cheng Nuo looked curiously at the gods of this world. The statues enshrined in the temple were three men who were two meters tall, one of them was quite muscr. Liu Guang was aware that Cheng Nuo didn''t know some basicmon sense, so he told Cheng Nuo the history of these three people. It turned out that the three men were all legendary martial gods of the continent. The town residents donated money to build new temples, so the old one was abandoned, and now it provides them with a ce to live in. There are no religions in this world. The residents only believe in the strong. Liu Guang, somewhat depressed, pinched his tiny arm, and said to himself, "sooner orter, I will be taller than them." "¡­" Cheng Nuo looked at his head which was less than 1.4-meters high and felt that this goal might be a bit hard to reach. Liu Guang knew that his future wife liked to stay clean. He picked a corner and spread thick straw on it. He made Cao Tou and the others stay on the other side. There was a well behind the temple. Liu Guang went out for a while and found a metal bucket somewhere. Drawing water from the well, he let Cheng Nuo clean up a little. The other three children watched, stunned. They were used to Cheng Nuo these days and knew that Liu Guang was taking care of the neer, but they hadn''t known that it had reached this level of waiting on him. They all wondered if they had gone blind. Cheng Nuo paid no attention to anyone. He washed his face with the towel he had made then used it to wipe Liu Guang''s face. Liu Guang stood with his eyes closed, and when he opened his eyes he saw the three pairs of eyes looking at him, bright with astonishment. He snarled out: "What are you looking at? Do you also want to wash your face?" Cao Tou and the other three hurriedlyy down. Liu Guang snorted and sent the bucket out. He returned to lie down by Cheng Nuo''s side like he always did. After a day''s journey, the children were tired and soon there was a deep, shallow, regr breathing in the temple. Exhausted by the day''s thrilling adventure, Cheng Nuo thought he wouldn''t be able to sleep but in fact fell into a deep, dreamless sleep. The next day they woke up early. Liu Guang took the few things he had saved. Before he had left the house, he had made up his mind to let his future wife eat well. However, the town only had a few ordinary inns and restaurants. Liu Guang checked them out but wasn''t satisfied after looking at five or six of them. Cheng Nuo hurriedly pulled on his hand and said, smiling: "Please take a bite, and sell the thingster." Liu Guang just nodded. Finding a good ce to eat wasn''t easy since most of the restaurants were full of people from the Jianghu. (TN: ½­ºþ - rivers andkes; jianghu. It refers to a fantasy world of martial artists who live by their own moral principles, outside of thew.) A man armed with a long sword looked at the children who were carrying bamboo baskets and wore tattered clothes. He frowned andined: "Ugh, stinky! They''re making me lose my appetite! The owner should drive away these beggars!" A big fellow beside him said: "Just look at them. They''re definitely from that dog kennel." The slums near the interspatial garbage dump was called "dog kennel" by outsiders. Cheng Nuo didn''t know about this but he could guess the meaning from Liu Guang and the others'' angry expressions. He quickly leaned closer to Liu Guang and whispered: "Xiao Guang, don''t mind them. Let''s go somewhere else." (TN: С¹â - Xiao Guang means "Little Guang.") Liu Guang gritted his teeth. Finally, the ruthless glint in his eyes disappeared and he allowed Cheng Nuo to change ces with him. However, Liu Guang memorized those two people''s appearance. If they were to ever meet by ident and they fell into his hands ¡­ Cheng Nuo secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Liu Guang''s temperament wasn''t good. The two bandits, Shang Wu and Zhu Liu, that they had met before could only be regarded as small fries. If they were to encounter strong fighters, Liu Guang would likely get the worst of it. When they had walked some distance, Liu Guang suddenly thought of something and looked displeased: "What did you call me before? I didn''t hear it!" Cheng Nuo had called him "Xiao Guang." He knew that Cheng Nuo did it to remind him that they were in a difficult situation but now that he thought about it, "Xiao Guang" was something that a child would be called ¡­ but this name was also very intimate. Liu Guang''s mouthined about it but in his heart, he felt inexplicably happy. By this time, Cheng Nuo knew Liu Guang''s temperament quite well. He teased him: "You don''t like to be called Xiao Guang? Okay, how about I call you Xiao Liu Guang?" Liu Guang couldn''t help but roll his eyes. He panted with rage: "No! ¡­ Well, you can still call me Xiao Guang." They soon found a restaurant in an alley where there weren''t many customers. The boss didn''t say anything. With a swagger, Liu Guang threw a handful of coins on the counter. This world''s coins weren''t made of gold and silver; they were made of rare energy ores. They shaped like rings and then they fell they made a nice ringing sound. After being taught by Cheng Nuo, Liu Guang could read hundreds of characters. He could barely understand the menu and ordered a table full of vegetable and meat dishes. Though the rest of them only liked meat, he knew that Cheng Nuo liked the vegetarian dishes. Cheng Nuo looked at the coins with a bit of dismay but the truth was that there was no ce to spend money in the slums. Therefore, it was indeed better to let these malnourished children eat well today. Liu Guang''s always threw his money inside his old shoes so before they went out, he made sure to wash this money properly. As expected, the moment they started eating, Cao Tou and the others grabbed the meat and gobbled it down. Liu Guang ced the tastiest-looking dishes and the vegetables near Cheng Nuo. Cheng Nuo sampled them then ced some of them in Liu Guang''s bowl until it was full. Liu Guang stared at the bowl for a while, his face slowly feeling hotter and hotter. . Cao Tou and the others devoured the food as though they hadn''t eaten for days. Cheng Nuo looked distressed and a little amused. He couldn''t help but give them some vegetarian food, saying: "Don''t just eat meat. You should eat more vegetables." Liu Guang suddenly got angry and hit Jin Yu on the head with his chopsticks: "****! Eat slowly! I, your father, am eating. Don''t take my food." Liu Guang usually speaks properly in front of Cheng Nuo. His voice was still clear and childish but when he said dirty words, Cheng Nuo frowned. Cheng Nuo swatted him on the back of his head: "No cussing." Liu Guang gave him a disdainful look and began to eat rice. The food intake of these children was very rming. One by one, a dozen dishes werepletely devoured. Not having eaten such a sumptuous meal for many days, Cheng Nuo couldn''t help but stuff himself full of food. They quickly left the restaurant then went straight to the marketce. It was around 7-9 in the morning. More and more people were arriving. Liu Guang spread out his wares and some people immediately came to look at the skins and herbs. He had been to the market many times so he knew the prices of goods. He quickly sold some of the contents of his basket. Chang Chun was selling items next to them. By noon almost everything had been sold. Cheng Nuo thought that it was interesting to sell things. When there was a sale in his college, he was too embarrassed to open his mouth. Here, it was just a matter of course. When it came time to bargain, Cheng Nuo made Liu Guang''s eyes almost pop out of his head. The money that they made was generously handed over to Cheng Nuo. Liu Guang crossed his arms over his chest and said impatiently: "If you see something you want to buy, buy it, okay?" The old man Ge always gave his money to his wife so Liu Guang thought that was the right thing to do. Cheng Nuo was stunned. He smiled and carefully put the money inside a small bag he had sewn: "Alright, then let''s look around to see what people are selling." This world''s coins were of three kinds: level one energy coins, level two energy coins, and level three energy coins. A level two energy coin can be exchanged for one hundred level one energy coins and level three energy coins can be exchanged for one hundred level two energy coins. A bowl of noodles costs about three level one energy coins. A chi locust hide can be sold for ten to twenty level one energy coins. Liu Guang had five hides this time and if they were sold, he would have seventy to eighty level one energy coins. Old Ge had also given Liu Guang around a hundred herbs to sell in his behalf. All of the money was entrusted to Cheng Nuo so his small bag was really heavy. As the two of them were speaking, a familiar figure carrying a bamboo basket slowly appeared in the distance. Cheng Nuo suddenly froze. Bai Rui unexpectedly came to this town too! Unlike them, Bai Rui was alone. He walked slowly with his bamboo basket on his back and, even though he was only a child whose clothes were full of patches, he still looked cold and aloof. Liu Guang saw Bai Rui and his lips curled disdainfully. Naturally, he paid no attention to Bai Rui. Chang Chun rushed towards them, clutching his stomach, and said: "Elder brother Guang, my stomach hurts! I have to go to the toilet." "Why are you telling me?!" Liu Guang red at him. "Don''t you know where the toilet is?" Chang Chunughed and ran away. Bai Rui walked to a corner where there were few people, his gaze never straying from his path. He ced the bamboo basket on the ground and Cheng Nuo looked at it curiously. Bai Rui''s basket seemed to contain some herbs. It looked like Bai Rui is also trying to make a living. Cheng Nuo looked at his bright boots and clean clothes. He suspected that Bai Rui had ignored those chi locusts before because he didn''t want to dirty his hands by peeling off the hides of those wild animals. Bai Rui stood as straight as a sword in the corner. asionally someone would ask him the price and he would spit out the words in a cold manner. When other people haggled, he ignored it, so the contents of his basket were not sold. Cheng Nuo felt anxious. Somehow, even though he was threatened by Bai Rui when they first met, he still had a favorable impression of the child. When Liu Guang went to the toilet, Cheng Nuo couldn''t help himself. He went straight to Bai Rui and said: "You won''t be able to sell things like that." He looked down at the basket of herbs that were neatly packed. Though he didn''t know much about herbs, he saw that they were quite fresh and the roots were big. These should be of good quality. Bai Rui''s face was impassive as he listened to Cheng Nuo but he spared a breath to say one word: "Nosy." Even though Bai Rui was a head shorter than Cheng Nuo, he seemed taller. His beautiful golden eyes were full of scorn as he rejected Cheng Nuo''s advice. "¡­" Veins popped out on Cheng Nuo''s forehead. These little brats are really too annoying! When someone came to ask the price, Cheng Nuo ignored Bai Rui and simply started haggling as though he was the owner of these goods. He quickly earned five level one energy coins. Cheng Nuo waited until the customer had left and tried to hand over the money. He said: "Here, take this." Cheng Nuo showed a pair of tiger teeth when he smiled. He looked very kind and lovable but Bai Rui only nced at him and pointed at something near his feet. Cheng Nuo discovered that a wicker basket had been ced there. Was Bai Rui asking him to put the money there? So this child didn''t like to physically make contact with people ¡­ Cheng Nuo didn''t mind and put the money in the basket. Heughed and said: "That''s how you sell things." After two steps, he turned back and said, "If you put a little basket for coins there, people might think that you''re a beggar." Bai Rui''s body seemed to be frozen. Cheng Nuo felt more cheerful. Naughty little children who act cool will get struck by lighting. ******* Trantor''s Notes: Chapter 10 Cheng Nuo was at his stall while secretly watching Bai Rui. Bai Rui was finally able to sell a few more items. Liu Guang and Chang Chun came back. Although Bai Rui''s manner was still cold, he was now able to speak a few words when people asked him about his merchandise. He''s a handsome boy so it was easy for people to get a good impression of him. Cheng Nuo noticed that he had put away the little basket and couldn''t help butugh to himself. Just as he wasughing, Bai Rui eyes swept over him. Those eyes were very sharp and Cheng Nuo felt like he was being stabbed by their coldness. He immediately moved out of Bai Rui''s line of sight. Things were selling more and more smoothly. Cheng Nuo happily ced all of the money he made in his little purse. His was smiling so much that his eyes were like two crescent moons. Perhaps he should consider opening a small business here? In his mind, he was already trying to figure out what kind of small business would be suitable for him. In fact, the fee for a temporary booth wasn''t low. It was eight level one energy coins for one day. Scooping out this amount of money from his purse was really going to hurt him. Liu Guang saw that Cheng Nuo was smiling a lot and the boss'' heart wasn''t happy because Cheng Nuo never smiled that much when he was with Liu Guang ¡­ he secretly decided to find ways to get some money. By noon almost all of their items were sold. They collected the baskets and were going to eat when Cheng Nuo saw some tall men with long swords on their waists walking in from the other side of the market. It was the two martial artists they had met earlier in the morning. Cheng Nuo didn''t want to face them so he touched Liu Guang''s arm and pointed at an alley: "Let''s go this way. I remember there are many shops there." Liu Guang nced at those men sideways then followed Cheng Nuo to the alley. Then Cheng Nuo stopped ¡ª those men actually surrounded Bai Rui. Bai Rui was a bit taller than Liu Guang, but he was only a ten-year-old child. He looked really small when he was circled by those men. Thinking of Bai Rui''s socially wed personality, Cheng Nuo felt a little worried. Liu Guang asked: "What''s wrong?" He followed Cheng Nuo''s line of sight and gloated a little when he saw the situation. Whenever another resident of the slum was being bullied in the outside world, he would normally help them out, but if it''s that Bai kid, he would just p his hands. Cheng Nuo''s look of concern made him feel very dissatisfied. Why does he care so much about that Bai boy? He pulled on Cheng Nuo''s sleeve, trying to pull him away. He said impatiently: "Let''s go!" Cheng Nuo nted himself firmly and wouldn''t allow himself to be moved. He kept his eyes on Bai Rui and said: "Xiao Guang, wait." The man who looked like their leader went through the herbs inside Bai Rui''s basket, messing them up. Frowning, he asked: "What''s with all this junk? ¡­ Ah, but this Zhu You Cao is rare. Kid, how much for this Zhu You Cao?" "Fifteen level one energy coins," Bai Rui answered calmly. One of themughed: "You dare?! This thing is worth five energy coins at the most." Bai Rui said indifferently: "No deal." That person said: "This kid is very interesting ¡­ You don''t bargain with customers, do you think you control this market?" Cheng Nuo listened heard them talking. Impulsively, he dropped the basket he was carrying and took out some herbs. He tossed the basket to Liu Guang, who automatically reached out to catch it. Then Cheng Nuo was walking away into the crowd. Liu Guang gnashed his teeth. That d***ed female! After this, he mustn''t be allowed to touch this Bai boy again! Cheng Nuo squeezed in and stood beside Bai Rui. He said innocently. "Does big brother want to buy Zhu You Cao? Finding this grass isn''t easy. However, if big brother buys it, you can boil it to make a decoction for your wife to drink. This herb makes skin very fine and smooth like water." Liu Guang had also sold a Zhu You Cao. This grass can be used to nourish the blood and beautify the face. It''s a favorite among females so it is considered a very precious herb. They had sold it for eighteen energy coins, meaning Bai Rui''s price was quite reasonable. It''s just that some people don''t bother getting along with others. A strong dragon cannot repress a snake, not to mention that Bai Rui is just a child. (TN: Ç¿Áú²»Ñ¹µØÍ·Éß - a strong dragon cannot repress a snake. Meaning a local gangster who is above thew.) The big manughed and said: "This little kid can really talk ¡­ I''ll add three more. How about eight energy coins?" Cheng Nuo looked up and smiled, revealing two tiger teeth: "Eight is better but it''s not easy for us toe all this way ¡­ Well, I''ll throw in this Hong Ying for big brother. It''s best to cook the Zhu You Cao with ck chicken. The price is fifteen energy coins, okay?" He took the Zhu You Cao from the basket and handed it over along with the Hong Ying in his hand, looking at them expectantly. The big man was ufortable looking at that bright smile. He finally took the herbs and gave him the money: "Okay." Cheng Nuo didn''t count the money. His eyebrows curved as he smiled: "Thank you, big brother." He waited for them to leave before he counted the money. He tried to hand it to Bai Rui: "Here you are. When you meet this type of people, it''s better to smile." Bai Rui''s eyes swept over his palms. His speech was concise: "Meddlesome." "¡­ Can you change that way of speaking?" Cheng Nuo saw that Bai Rui made no move to take it so he reached out and put the money in the basket. He smiled and said: "Please be careful." Cheng Nuo walked back and saw the furious expression on Liu Guang''s face. He was biting his lip with his snow-white teeth and staring at Cheng Nuo. His eyes almost burst into me. The other children were puzzled by his anger and stayed silent. The truth is that in Cheng Nuo''s eyes, these children are physically strong but they all need someone to take care of them. Helping Bai Rui was just a show of goodwill, nothing more. Cheng Nuoughed as if nothing had happened. "Let''s go and see what else we need to buy." He stepped forward and tried to hold Liu Guang''s hand. Liu Guang snorted and walked away. Cheng Nuo chuckled. Liu Guang sometimes had a little girl''s temper. He greeted Chang Chun and the others, talking andughing with them. Sure enough, after a little while, Liu Guang got irritated. He turned back and shoved Chang Chun and the others behind. Cheng Nuo took advantage of this to hold his hand. This made Liu Guang''s face turn slightly red but this time he didn''t move away. However, Liu Guang still red at him and whispered: "You mustn''t talk to that Bai kid." "Alright, I''ll take no notice of him." Cheng Nuo said coaxingly in a child''s voice. He secretlyughed at how jealous the child was. In his heart, Liu Guang was naturally more important than other people. Although the number of shops in the town wasn''trge, they still sell a lot of things so five people spread out to buy what they wanted. Cheng Nuo and Liu Guang bought a lot of bits and pieces of household goods, as well as food and the like, and the money was soon spent. Cheng Nuo couldn''t help but feel a bit depressed. He wanted to buy clothes for Liu Guang, but he had to wait for the next time. It was already afternoon when they were ready to go back to their corner stall in the market. As they passed by the market stalls, Cheng Nuo found that many people had left, including Bai Rui. Cheng Nuo didn''t know if his stuff had sold out. Cheng Nuo''s original intention was to stay for another night and wait until the next morning. After all, it was dangerous to spend the night outside in the mountains and forests. However, Liu Guang didn''t care. He said: "There''s more than one hour left before it gets dark. I''m not afraid of wild animals. I''ll kill them if we meet any. I know there are caves on the way home. You can rx." Looking at the determined looks of this group of children, Cheng Nuo was forced to believe them. One hour went by and when it was getting dark Liu Guang led them to an empty cave. The children worked efficiently, cutting branches, collecting firewood, and so forth. Cheng Nuo quickly went to help them. In this respect, his skills were far behind these children Some of the bamboo baskets blocked the way so Cheng Nuo wanted to move them all to a corner. When he grabbed one of them, he was surprised because it was extremely heavy. He could barely lift it. Chang Chun''s expression changed when he saw this. He was making a fire but he hurried over to help move the baskets away. Cheng Nuo hesitated: "This basket is yours?" Chang Chun bowed his head and said "Yes." His eyes flitted here and there. Cheng Nuo was puzzled. He was sure that Chang Chun hadn''t sold more than Liu Guang but if Chang Chun''s basket was full of food, where did he get that money? Cheng Nuo had spent 30 energy coins just to buy a small bag of flour. However, Cheng Nuo didn''t ask for an exnation since he remembered that when he first arrived in this world, he was robbed by Liu Guang. While he was sleeping Cheng Nuo felt someone pushing him. He opened his eyes and saw Chang Chun leaning over him. Chang Chun whispered: "Big brother Cheng, I have something to say to you." Cheng Nuo''s age was almost the same as these children but Liu Guang made them call him big brother. Since Cheng Nuo was actually neen years old mentally, he didn''t think it was strange. Cheng Nuo looked at Liu Guang who was sound asleep. He carefully turned Liu Guang away to prevent him from identally rolling into the fire. The moonlight was quite faint but Chang Chun held a torch. They went straight outside and Cheng Nuo thought he heard the sound of a beast''s voice. He felt uneasy and lowered his voice: "Chang Chun, if you want to say something, just say it here." Chang Chun quickly stopped and bowed his head: "Big brother Cheng, when I buried the two people yesterday, I took something¡­ Don''t tell Big brother Guang, okay? He hates people who lie to him." Cheng Nuo breathed a sigh of relief. So that was it. It''s no wonder that Chang Chun was tempted. These children were from the slums where its a luxury to even eat their fill of food. When he saw those bandit''s belongings, it must have been difficult for him to resist taking them. During the time he had been in the slums, these children had learned their characters from him and he was very fond of them. He whispered: "Okay, I understand. I won''t tell him. You go back and rest." Chang Chun raised his eyes and said: "Big brother Cheng, this is what I took. Come, take a look at it." He put his hand behind his back then pulled out a small bag as he moved forward. Cheng Nuo didn''t think much about it. He walked two steps, curious. Suddenly, a cold child''s voice came from beside a tree: "Your noise is disturbing me." Cheng Nuo was so shocked that he almost jumped. He was stunned to realize that the voice was very familiar. It was Bai Rui! Chang Chun was also shocked and turned pale, his chest heaving violently. Bai Rui bounced a few times on the tree branch very flexibly then quicklynded on the ground a few feet down. Even in the faint moonlight his silver hair still shined and Cheang Nuo could clearly see his beautiful golden eyes. Chang Chun had already put away the small bag and whispered: "Big brother Cheng, I''ll go back to sleep first." He bowed to Bai Rui then went straight to the cave. Cheng Nuo stared at Bai Rui, unable to help himself. "What are you doing here in the middle of the night? Are you trying to scare a person to death?" Bai Rui gave him a cold look and his tone was very calm: "Stupid." Cheng Nuo puzzled: "What?" Bai Rui jumped back onto the branch andy down to rest on it, his back towards Cheng Nuo. Chapter 11 Cheng Nuo waited for a while but Bai Rui simplyy motionless in a sleeping position. He walked back, puzzled. Chang Chun had curled up to sleep so Cheng Nuoy down. The next day, he went outside early in the morning but didn''t find a trace of Bai Rui. Whenever Chang Chun looked at him, he seemed a bit ufortable. Cheng Nuo was sometimes cautious but most times he was careless and didn''t pay much attention. Chang Chun took the initiative to take out a bag and show Cheng Nuo the money inside. He wanted to give Cheng Nuo a share of it but Cheng Nuo quickly refused and smiled, saying, "No, you should keep it." Chang Chun lowered his head and didn''t know what to think. The road back to the slums was smooth and there were no problems this time. Cheng Nuo sorted out everything he had bought then rearranged theyout of the room. Afterward, he went to the river to bathe with Liu Guang in the same manner. The weather was a bit cold, so he bathing in the river made him feel chilly. Cheng Nuo couldn''t help but sneeze. In the afternoon, he saw that Liu Guang went out with an ax to cut down a tree. The little man was very arrogant, and in a short time, he came back with a tree trunk from a yellow por tree. The slums were truly the ce where many poor people lived and there were a lot of experts there. When Liu Guang sought help from a professional, it took him two days to use the wood to make arge andfortable bathtub. Cheng Nuo took the opportunity to use the rest of the world to make a few more items such as small cabs and tables to make the hut morefortable. After two days of calm, Liu Guang went with seven or eight strong males to the mountains to catch a bear with a rare type of fur. This kind of bear was extremely powerful, but its flesh was very expensive and it was worth a dozen chi locusts. In this world, what mattered was not age but power, so although Liu Guang was young, no one dared to underestimate him. Chang Chun and half of the other children stayed in the vige. Before Liu Guang left, Cheng Nuo gave him dry food, dried meat, steamed dumplings and so on. This type of food was all researched by Cheng Nuo. Liu Guang didn''t pay attention to what he ate as long as he could eat enough meat. Cheng Nuo didn''t want his food to be so monotonous. Therefore, he went with the others to learn where to pick wild herbs and onions and tried many new tricks. This time they wanted to go deep into the mountains. Cheng Nuo couldn''t help but worry. After all, Liu Guang was still young. Cheng Nuo felt like a little kid''s worried parent as he reminded Liu Guang to not to be reckless. Liu Guang was impatient and looked at him through narrowed eyes. "I''ve done this three times before. What''s the fuss about? You''re the one who needs to be careful when you''re in the house alone. Don''t go wandering about outside flirting with others!" The veins on Cheng Nuo''s forehead popped out. This little rascal, where did he learn to say such things? It wasn''t funny at all! He couldn''t help but knock on Liu Guang''s forehead. When Liu Guang immediately groaned and red at him with his two hangdog eyes, saying: "Why did you hit me? Damned female!" Cheng Nuo simply knocked on his forehead a few more times. However, soon after Liu Guang left, Cheng Nuo felt that the house was empty and ufortable. He picked up a bamboo basket and asked Cao Tou to go with him to the field outside to gather wild vegetables. Thend was too barren so the vegetables that grew in the fields were all wild, the toughest ones that could survive without being tended. There were some females there, all of them old, thin, and unhealthy-looking. Now Cheng Nuo finally discovered how the males and females of the world were identified. Simply put, it was their clothes and hair. Females usually wore skirts, while males wore trousers. Females wore more essories, and kept their hair long, gathered up with a hairpin. Of course, the females in the slums generally do not pay too much attention to their appearance and wore trousers. In the small town, he saw a man wearing a red dress with two flowers on his head. When he saw that, he broke into a cold sweat all over his body. Fortunately, a woman''s hairstyle wasn''t popr here ¡­ Some wild vegetables had small thorns on their leaves. Cheng Nuo was absent-minded and carelessly touched the thorns so that his hand itched and felt numb. He squeezed the thorn out of his hand then straightened up and looked at the undting mountains in the distance. Cao Tou turned to see what he was looking at and looked curiously in the distance: "Cheng Nuo, what are you looking at?" Cheng Nuoughed: "I wonder what''s happening in the distance." Cao Tou grasped his sparse hair and said, "I also want to go to the big cities. I heard people say that in those ces there is so much meat and rice that you can''t finish eating it. Cheng Nuo, you''ve been to other ces, what have you seen?" Cheng Nuo smiled and was about to answer, but was surprised when he saw arge dust cloud in the distance. In the slums, there were people who have dog-like animals, but no one has horses. However, based on the speed of the moving dust cloud, it looked like they were riding horses. Cao Tou also saw it, and his face showed fear: "It''s a bandit group!" The females who were gathering wild vegetables all panicked and quickly sprang up to run towards the slums. Cheng Nuo didn''t quite understand it but he took Cao Tou with him and they ran with the crowd. These days, his physical strength was much better than it used to be so he could keep up Cao Tou who was so fast that could overtake a rabbit. Cao Tou suddenly stopped in front of the vige. He plunged his hands into a mud pit then raised it towards Cheng Nuo''s face. Cheng Nuo automatically stepped back and tried to avoid it. Cao Tou said nervously: "Cheng Nuo, this is just in case. Some thieves will not let off even good males. If something happens to you, what will I tell elder brother Guang?" Cheng Nuo felt a chill. It seems that in this world that was full of males, people like the abnormal Zhu Liu are not rare. Never mind Cao Tou''s help, he quickly added more dirt to his body himself. Those bandits were so fast that almost everybody could already see their faces clearly. Cheng Nuo now moved faster than a rabbit''s speed and grabbed Cao Tuo''s hand as they fairly leaped inside the house. Cao Tou also had a shocked expression on his face. The two breathlessly looked at each other, then at the door. The residents of the slums took care not to stir up trouble. Cheng Nuo has also seen gangs of thieves in groups of five or six passing through here before. They didn''t cause any problems. They would just briefly make a stop then leave. This time the party of bandits wasposed of ten to twenty brawny men riding beasts of extraordinary size and shape, with swords in their hands and bows and arrows on their backs. Cheng Nuo wondered why they were here. There was no wealth to plunder in this slum. Were they just passing by? Just as he thought that the leader pulled on his reins and the whole group stopped. Cheng Nuo peered out from behind the door and saw the man''s smiling, sly-looking fox face from afar. The leader was a man not much older than twenty. He could be considered handsome and he didn''t look the same as the rough-looking men with him. His clothes were very gorgeous and his body was leaner. The leading man waved his hand, and a big man shouted in a loud voice like a broken gong: "Hear me! This person here is Lan Yue Camp''s second inmand, Chu Yunxuan! We''re here to ask questions. Those people who aren''t involved won''t be in trouble! If after we finish you are still shrinking inside your turtle shell, don''t me us for being merciless¡­" Hearing the words "Lan Yue Camp," Cheng Nuo''s heart jumped. He subconsciously looked at Cao Tou and saw that he was also looking at him. Cheng Nuo soon calmed down. There was no fingerprinting technique during this time period. He didn''t believe these people could really find them. Cao Tou''s face tightened and he whispered, "Big brother Cheng Nuo, there is no evidence of the deaths. Don''t be afraid. Let''s not say anything." Chu Yunxuan was riding a leopard-like beast. He seemed rxed and he looked at the slums with casual interest, as though he was just here to have fun. After the big person finished shouting, the people from the slums exited their houses and stood in the streets. The residents here have heard of Lan Yue Camp and did not treat their words as meaningless nonsense. Cheng Nuo took a deep breath and followed Cao Tou out. Chang Chun and Jin Yu were also in the crowd and when they saw Cheng Nuo and Cao Tou, they quickly squeezed their way towards them so that they stood together. There are not many people in this slum. They numbered around 300-400. Today some of the strong men were out hunting in the mountains. The remainder were around 200 people. Cheng Nuo knew that there were other viges like this one at the foothills of the mountain but he didn''t know whether these people from Lan Yue Camp have been there. Lan Yue Camp''s people were divided into two teams. One team took people to an open space, and the other team searched every house. Chu Yunxuan walked up to the front with his mount and stood up, grinning: "Well, this is troublesome for everyone but it''s really just a small matter." He opened his hand when he finished speaking and revealed a piece of jade on a red string. The people watching below were bewildered. Chu Yunxuan shook the jade and smiled: "Some people might be familiar with this jade. It belonged to a man from Lan Yue Camp. Well, I didn''t really like him but I was bored and had nothing to do. I thought it would be interesting to find out how this jade essory appeared in a pawnshop in Songjia Town. Cheng Nuo knew that Songjia was the town they went to! He couldn''t help but look at Chang Chun. Chang Chun''s hair covered half his face and he didn''t look at Cheng Nuo. Cheng Nuo was suddenly enlightened. Chang Chun was greedy and must have taken this jade. Two brawny men lifted a sack and pulled it open, revealing two rotting corpses. It was Shang Wu and Zhu Liu! The people from the slums hadn''t seen these corpses before and looked at each other in surprise. Chu Yunxuan smiled and said, "Well, maybe some people don''t know. My Lan Yue Camp had a grudge to report. Our three hundred brothers take care of each other. Of course, sometimes people want to join us. If a person challenges one of our top ten men and wins, he can take over his position." His tone suddenly changed: "The deaths of these two is not to be regretted since their skills werecking. However, since they seized the jade from one of the ten, they have to rece them and go to the mountains. I will count to ten. That rascal who took the jade shoulde forward. Otherwise¡­ Don''t think that I can''t find you using other means. One, two ¡­" Chapter 12 Chu Yunxuan''s voice was slightly muffled, but in thatrge open space, it could be heard in every corner. As he spat out one number after another, Cheng Nuo didn''t panic, because he totally didn''t believe that Chu Yunxuan had the means to find them out. Even if the pawnshop owner had followed Chu Yunxuan here, most likely he wouldn''t recognize them since the residents here all look almost the same except for their eye and hair color. Fortunately, Chang Chun''s hair and eyes were the mostmon colors in the world. Chu Yunxuan slowly counted up to ten. The crowd below was still silent and you could hear a pin drop. Cheng Nuo held his breath and nervously looked straight ahead of him. Did Chu Yunxuan feel that he had lost face? Would he leave now? Chu Yunxuan was still smiling, and there was nothing unpleasant in the expression on his face. He sighed and said, "Really not here? Then now I can only use my sword to avenge these two ipetents. If this child hade out then he could have followed to the camp but now¡­ you must all know that I have a talent called ''shadow tracker''." His eyes were blue but as he spoke they turned a strange blood-red color. The people standing in the front row became nervous. Chang Chun''s face became tense, and he subconsciously shrank back until he was close to Cheng Nuo. The smile on Chu Yunxuan''s mouth was very strange. His eyes, like searchlights, shot two red beams of light that fell on the jade ornament. Then an amazing thing happened - in the air above the jade ornament, the blurry outline of an illusory figure started to appear! Cheng Nuo was stunned and his hands turned cold. How could this mysterious skill appear in this ****ing world?! What made him even more nervous was that the blurry figure was bing clearer and that three-dimensional figure was clearly Chang Chun''s! If this continues, the residents will surely recognize that the illusion was showing Chang Chun! Various thoughts passed through his mind. His talent must be to track the people who had touched the jade. The other people who touched it did not appear in the illusion so he knew who the culprit was. What should they do now? Chang Chun was frightened and subconsciously touched the knife in his pocket. Suddenly, a silver light flew from a distance, and hit the jade, breaking it. The illusion in the air vanished instantly. This happened too fast for most people to understand it. Cheng Nuo hurriedly looked behind him and saw a small figure with dazzling silver hair sh in the air. It was ¡­ ¡­ Bai Rui! He was shocked. Bai Rui actually took the initiative to help them? Chu Yunxuan, who was using his shadow tracking skill, was momentarily overwhelmed by the bacsh of his skill being forcibly stopped. His blood surged in his veins. He saw that the sh of silver was made of condensed light that slowly dissipated into the air. His pupils suddenly shrank - it was a rare light energy user! Bai Rui slowly moved away from the houses and said in a very calm voice: "Don''t check it." He jumped down andnded lightly, slowly walking towards the crowd. Cheng Nuo waspletely dumbfounded. He thought that Bai Rui had broken the jade ornament then fled. What does Bai Rui mean to do? The crowd made way for him until Bai Rui''s little figure waspletely covered by the people in the front row. Cheng Nuo couldn''t help but push his way forward, easily making his way to the front row. Seeing Bai Rui''s appearance, Chu Yunxuan was also shocked. He hated the boy immediately. So young yet he could use a rare light ability¡­ Bai Rui stood at a distance of five or six meters from him. He lifted his eyes and said in a casual tone of voice: "What did you just say earlier?" Chu Yunxuan smiled and said: "What do you mean?" Bai Rui''s speech was concise: "You said that if one of the ten is defeated, the challenger can take his position." Chu Yunxuan smiled. He pulled out a folding fan out of his sleeve and fanned himself a little. His attitude was really like that of a wealthy family''s gentlemanly young master. "So, you want to enter our Lan Yue Camp?" Bai Rui shook his head: "I just want to know what will happen if you defeat one of your leaders." Chu Yunxuan hand that was waving his fan stopped moving and he almost lost his smile: "I admit that you are a talented child but don''t say you want to challenge big brother. You did not kill Shang Wu and Zhu Liu; the wounds on their bodies were clearly caused by a group of people." Bai Rui ignored his words and insisted: "I challenge you. How about it?" Chu Yunxuan burst outughing. He had studied martial arts at a renowned school for many years. If people thought he was afraid of a child, he would have to abdicate his position as second-inmand. Even though the child''s affinity for light energy was one in a million, he was too young. The force of that light arrow earlier was very weak. He snapped his folding fan closed and sneered, "If you win, my ce as the second-inmand will naturally be yours." Bai Rui shook his head: "If I win, people from the Lan Yue Camp will never set foot in this vige again. We will sign a blood-curse contract." "Alright," Chu Yunxuan said, smiling slightly. "If I win, you will let me handle this matter as I see fit." This new development was totally beyond Cheng Nuo''s expectations. He asked worriedly: "What is a blood-curse contract?" Cao Tou and Chang Chun were also stunned. Chang Chun didn''t expect that Bai Rui would actually bear this task for him. His feelings were veryplicated. The blood-curse contract was a kind of contract between two martial artists. Once the two sides signed a blood-curse contract, they will not be able to go back on their promise or they will be killed by the curse. Chu Yunxuan was talented in letters and unconventional in lifestyle, a person confident and at ease in all situations. He had pen, paper, and an inkstone in his storage bag that he took out to write a contract. In spite of his words, he kept his eyes on Bai Rui, coldly vignt. Both sides checked the contract then put their fingerprints on it to signal their agreement. Chu Yunxuan waved his folding fan and the people around them were pushed back until there was an open space. Bai Rui held his breath, keeping his blue sword in his hand. Suddenly, his breathing changed. Chu Yunxuan''s scalp tingled when he was stared at by that pair of abnormally focused golden eyes. He was stunned and used his folding fan to attack Bai Rui with three wind des, rushing towards him to block Bai Rui''s possible escape routes. Bai Rui was lightning fast. His feet shed and he kept changing his position to avoid the three wind des but Chu Yunxuan was already in there to hit him on the head with his folding fan. This fan looked light but in fact, it was a third-grade weapon made of golden energy and wind energy stones. It was an iparably tough weapon that can split rocks or even cut open a mountain. If a martial artist was hit by it, his bones would be broken and his tendons cut. Bai Rui heard the wind of his movement and lifted his blue sword to block the attack. The nging sound of weapons shing was heard. However, he really was too young. The force of Chu Yunxuan''s blow was too much for him to easily handle. His legs were bent and his skeleton creaked. Cheng Nuo watched nervously, gnashing his teeth. He secretly touched the hatchet that was hidden at his back. All the blood in his body seemed to have surged into his brain, making him feel dizzy. How did this happen? This matter has nothing to do with Bai Rui. He can''t stop these two people from dueling but if Bai Rui was in danger, he would never stand idly and ignore it! Cao Tou was also dumbfounded. They had always been incapable of understanding Bai Rui. Now he couldn''t help but worry about his safety. Chu Yunxuan looked down at Bai Rui and added a bit more force. He looked into the other''s eyes and smiled: "You''re Bai Rui, right? This is too disappointing for me." A bit of sweat was pouring down from Bai Rui''s forehead and his hands on his sword were trembling but he still looked calm. He said softly: "You talk too much crap." Chu Yunxuan was furious. He added even more force to his arms andughed: "How are you going to away now?" Bai Rui''s hands can''t rx at all. If he let go, then the folding fan would cut him. At the very least, he will get bloodied. Bai Rui stared at Chu Yunxuan and the expression on his face showed no timidity. He quickly gathered light energy and countless tiny arrows shot out from his sword. Chu Yunxuan was shocked and used his folding fan to block the attack. Bai Rui seized this opportunity to smoothly step back. Those light arrows may have seemed ferocious, but their energy was low. Chu Yunxuan effortlessly fended them off and he felt relieved. Heughed. "I see, next time I won''t be fooled so easily." Bai Rui looked solemn and didn''t make a rejoinder. He stood in a defensive position, watching the other''s every move. Chu Yunxuan slowly walked forward step by step, fanning himself. He sighed. "My Lan Yue Camp has always cherished the talented. Your martial arts skills and light energy are all very good. It''s a pity that next year, this date will be your death anniversary!" When he finished speaking, he quickly sprang forward and the two of them exchanged a few blows. Chu Yunxuan used the gap between his folding fan''s metal ribs to hold Bai Rui''s de. He had many weapons and used a dagger in his left hand to cut towards Bai Rui''s wrist, trying to force him to abandon his sword. Bai Rui moved quickly, using both hands to turn the fan. The interlocked sword and fan actually flew up, out of the two people''s hands. Bai Rui didn''t retreat. Instead, he took two steps forward. He gathered the energy from his whole body into his palm, condensing into a spear of light. He threw it at Chu Yunxuan and pierced his abdomen. At the same time, Chu Yunxuan''s dagger flew toward Bai Rui''s heart. Bai Rui quickly dodged and the dagger struck the right side of his chest. Both of them were injured at the same time. Chu Yunxuan shouted but Bai Rui had just tightened his lips as if he didn''t feel anything. He suddenly jumped up and stepped on the still-solid light spear to catch the folding fan and sword that were still in the air. The force of the jump agitated Chu Yunxuan''s internal organs, worsening his injury. Chu Yunxuan was a veteran fighter of a hundred battles and quickly adapted. He reached for Bai Rui''s feet. The wind des from his hands made numerous cuts on Bai Rui''s feet. Bai Ruinded on Chu Yunxuan''s his shoulders. The short sword in his hand touched Chu Yunxuan''s neck. The air seemed to be stagnant. For a long time, no one spoke, but only a breathed quickly. Just now, the speed of events was too fast. Cheng Nuo and the other ordinary people couldn''t see what had happened clearly. "You lost." Bai Rui''s tone was emotionless. It was still the same as before. Chu Yunxuan was seriously injured. His handsome face was pale and distorted. After a long while, he smiled and said: "Yeah, I lost. Then, ording to our agreement, I will leave." Bai Rui slowly put his sword back into its sheath. He pulled out the dagger from his chest and put it down along with the folding fan. He slowly walked away. Since they had made a blood-curse contract, he was not afraid of the other person ying tricks on him. Chu Yunxuan''s eyes shed with bloodthirsty light. The light spear on the abdomen had already dissipated into the air but the blood flow hadn''t stopped. One of his subordinates ran towards him to treat his wound and he angrily kicked him away. He panted and leaped on a leopard beast, shouting, "Let''s go!" This group of bandits quickly left, their attitude much less arrogant and more gloomy than before. Bai Rui was wearing a light blue robe that was patched. He was now covered in blood and pale as a sheet. His usually rosy lips had lost all of their color. The residents of the slums and Bai Rui made no contact with each other. They made way for him, admiration and awe in their eyes. Cheng Nuo squeezed forward and anxiously eximed: "Bai Rui, how are you feeling?" Bai Rui looked at him coldly, and said the same thing as before: "Nosy." "¡­" Cheng Nuo was once again dumbfounded and speechless. Bai Rui walked forward, his face staunchly showing no pain. Because his feet were hurt, he had stumbled slightly. He clenched his teeth. How is this blood not a debt? Cheng Nuo couldn''t help but run over to him. Holding Bai Rui by his shoulders and waist, he shouted: "Cao Tou, bring me all the things in my house that I use for wounds!" Under the watchful eyes of the crowd of people, Bai Rui''s pale face turned green. Even though he had bled so much that his body felt limp and weak, he quickly pulled out his short sword and ced it on Cheng Nuo''s neck. His voice that was always calm now revealed anger: "Let go of me or I''ll kill you!" Chapter 13 The short sword was bone-chillingly cold. Cheng Nuo unconsciously shivered a few times. He paused but continued to stubbornly hold on tightly to Bai Rui and escorted him to his house. The short sword did not stab into his neck. Cheng Nuo smiled as he realized something. Even if Bai Rui could heartlessly stab him, the two of them were now too close to each other. Based on Bai Rui''s level of cleanliness, he was probably unable to bear having someone else''s blood ssh down on his body. Bai Rui''s breathing was a little weak. His eyes widened and the hand that was holding the short sword trembled slightly. Cheng Nuo looked distressed and carefully ced him on the bed. He tried to take the short sword away and put it aside but Bai Rui''s hand wouldn''t let go of it even though he was half unconscious. Cao Tou ran to get the medicine. Cheng Nuo asked Jin Yu and Chang Chun to go out and boil some water. Then he quickly removed Bai Rui''s bloodstained shirt and carefully took off his boots that had been cut up. Bai Rui was still a child so his body was quite undeveloped. His chest was terrifyingly thin and the stab wound on it was a bloody hole that was still bleeding out. The cuts on his small feet were shallow but the long bloody wounds were enough to frighten people. After all, this was Cheng Nuo''s first time to look at a wound closely for the first time. His hands were shaking as he took a look around Bai Rui''s house. He tore some clean cloth into strips and pressed it on the wound. The cotton cloth was soon wet with blood. He quickly figured out that this type of wound needed to be stitched¡­ Cao Tou arrived, panting from his run, and gave him the medicine. Cheng Nuo didn''t dare to stop putting pressure on the wound and quickly instructed him: "Cao Tou, hurry. I need my sewing kit and a fire." Cao Tou was puzzled but he ran out to get the requested items. Everything was quickly prepared. Chang Chun and Jin Yu also arrived with the hot water. Cheng Nuo heated the needle on the fire. He clenched his teeth and said: "Hold down his arms and legs." There was no anesthetic, therefore Bai Rui will inevitably suffer a bit. When such a small child experienced this type of pain, he wouldn''t be able to help but struggle. Since Bai Rui still had the short sword in his hand. If heshed out in pain, some of them might be unlucky enough to get hurt. The three other children spread themselves around, pressing their arms and legs down. They more or less understood Cheng Nuo''s n now. When everything was ready, Cheng Nuo took the cotton cloth away and tried to imagine that the skin around the wound was just a normal job of cross stitching. He gritted his teeth and started. The movement of the needle in the flesh made his teeth ache. During this time, Bai Rui struggled with great strength. The four people around him were nearly thrown off. Cheng Nuo quickly stitched up the wound and saidfortingly: "It will stop hurting soon¡­ be good, Bai Rui." Cao Tou and others were all stunned speechless and their hair stood on end. Perhaps he fainted because of the pain or perhaps it was because of hisforting words, but Bai Rui finally calmed down and stopped struggling. However, his long eyshes still quivered. Finally, Cheng Nuo finished stitching the wound closed. He carefully wiped the blood off with warm water, spread medicine over it, then wrapped it all up with a piece of cloth. He also treated the injuries on Bai Rui''s feet. By the time he finished, Bai Rui''s hair was almost wet with sweat and his face was pale. Cheng Nuo also sweated. He looked at the three other exhausted children and secretly thought that Bair Rui wouldn''t want so many people to see him in his wounded state. He said to the others: "You can leave. I will handle the rest of it." Because Cheng Nuo taught them how to read and write, Cao Tou and Jin Yu believed his words. In their hearts, they considered him the second-inmand of their gang. Chang Chun paused at the door then left with the other two. Cheng Nuo thought that Chang Chun hadn''t expected that a piece of jade would bring so much trouble¡­ Cheng Nuo knew that Chang Chun had something to say to him but, obviously, now was not the time for that. Cheng Nuo took the basin full of bloody water and emptied it out. He put clean water in it then wiped off Bai Rui''s face. Bai Rui''s face and lips were still scarily pale. His jade-like skin was really white and tender, with the luster of a gem. The stitches might leave scars¡­ Cheng Nuo sighed regretfully. He carefully covered Bai Rui with his thin quilt then tiptoed his way out of the house. Cheng Nuo thought about it. Under these circumstances, all of them should take good care of Bai Rui. Besides, he was very fond of this child. He ran to old Ge''s home to ask since he knew how to make medicines. The residents of this slum normally have nothing to do with Bai Rui but his actions today obviously made him popr now. Old Ge gave Cheng Nuo some prescriptions for enriching blood and supplementing Qi. He even took out some medicinal herbs and asked him to give them to Bai Rui. Cheng Nuo did not scruple to take the items, smiling and thanking him. Liu Guang was away for three or four days this time so there was plenty of rice stored at home along with fresh meat, bones, and edible mushrooms, including wood ear. (TN: Wood ear mushrooms, aka Auricria auric, is a type of ck mushrooms that are said to have various medicinal properties. They are supposed to strengthen Qi and nourish the blood. It''s also delicious.) Cheng Nuo has already learned how to skillfully use the stove. He cut the meat and mushrooms into small pieces and cooked a fragrant congee. Lastly, he added the Qi and blood nourishing medicinal herbs that boss Ge gave him. He sampled the congee. The taste was alright though it smelled faintly medicinal. Because Liu Guang''s appetite was great, two newrge ceramic bowls had been added to the house. Cheng Nuo had never used his and carefully poured the congee into that one. When he arrived at Bai Rui''s house, he saw that Bai Rui hadn''t woken up yet. His two delicate eyebrows showed that he wasn''tfortable. Cheng Nuo hurriedly put a hand on his forehead to check his temperature. Fortunately, he didn''t have a fever so the wound shouldn''t be infected. Cheng Nuo didn''t have the heart to wake him up so he just moved a chair to the side of his bed and sat on it. From time to time, he wiped away Bai Rui''s sweat. The sky started getting dark. Cheng Nuo lit amp then ran outside to reheat the congee. When he got back, he gently poked Bai Rui: "Bai Rui, wake up. Eat something then go back to sleep." Two hours had passed and Bai Rui didn''t move at all. His sleeping posture was unchanged. He and Liu Guang, who always rolled around in his sleep, were two contrasting extremes. Bai Rui''s eyelids twitched and soon his eyes opened. Cheng Nuo was taken aback by the brightness of his eyes. Bai Rui reached out and touched cloth that had been tightly wound around his chest, discovering that his wound had been carefully treated. He had not forgotten what he had done before he fell unconscious. He looked at Cheng Nuo coldly and swallowed the word "nosy" that he was about to blurt out. In the dim light, from Cheng Nuo''s point of view, Bai Rui, who was sitting on the thin quilt, was just like an injured little animal. Even the wariness and rejection of others in his eyes made Cheng Nuo feel pity for him. He ignored that short sword that Bai Rui was holding in his hands and said as if nothing had happened: "You''ve been in aa for a long time. I''ve put some herbs that are good for replenishing blood and Qi loss in this bowl of congee. Eat it quickly." He himself had not eaten for a long time so he couldn''t help but secretly swallow when he smelled the food. Bai Rui, however, was ungrateful. He took the short sword and put it on his pillow. He tried to sit up on his bed and said, "No need. Leave immediately." Cheng Nuo rushed to help him slowly to sit up. He told himself that Bai Rui was an injured child who was in pain. Naturally, he couldn''t be angry with a wounded child. Bai Rui subconsciously wanted to dodge but he was too dizzy. In the end, he wasn''t able to escape. Cheng Nuo sat on the bed and held Bai Rui in his arms. The unfamiliar feeling of being surrounded by someone''s body made Bai Rui stiffen. Bai Rui''s hand shot out and unsheathed his short sword. With one swift, precise movement, he ced his short sword on the back of that person''s neck. He has always been calm, but once again this meddlesome person made him change his tone of voice: "Let go of me or I''ll kill you!" Cheng Nuo ignored his outburst. With some difficulty, he stretched his arms out to take the bowl of congee and said: "You said that before." Bai Rui had threatened to kill him before but here he was, still alive and well. Most likely Bai Rui wouldn''t do anything right now. But Bai Rui was really acting like a child now. Before, he acted like a small adult even though he was obviously just a child. Where did he learn this type of facial paralysis? Bai Rui regained hisposure and whispered, "Do you think I won''t kill you?" He straightened up and turned slowly to face Cheng Nuo, meeting his eyes. Cheng Nuo looked down at the piece of cloth around his chest. It was stained with blood since it seemed that his wound had opened up again. He didn''t dare to tease Bai Rui again and said: "Of course I believe that you can¡­ but for now, just eat this delicious congee then I will leave, alright?" Bai Rui couldn''t frighten him now but the child''s stubbornness gave him a headache. The two of them were silent for a few seconds. Bai Rui put down his short sword and snorted coldly. He said slowly: "If you are doing this to thank me got today, you don''t have to." "Huh?" Cheng Nuo didn''t understand at all. Bai Rui calmly said: "I tested myself against Chu Yunxuan but that has nothing to do with you." Lan Yue Camp''s three leaders had formed a gang and had been in the martial artsmunity for several years. Having a match with one of them was just to test himself and gain fighting experience. Since the other party had walked right up to his doorstep, wouldn''t it be a pity for him to miss this opportunity? Although he was injured, he still gained many benefits from the fight. Cheng Nuo heard his words but only half-understood them but now it was impossible for him to ignore what Bai Rui said. He nodded solemnly then handed over the spoon. With a smile, he said: "Oh, but I cooked some very good congee. It''s better not to waste it. In any case, you indirectly helped us." Bai Rui stared down at the bowl for a moment. Suddenly, he said: "I don''t use other people''s things." Blue veins suddenly appeared on Cheng Nuo''s forehead. This germaphobe is too troublesome! He pushed the bowl at him once again and said: "Eat it, the bowl and spoon are both new." Bai Rui was finally persuaded to eat. His movements were particrly light, and he barely made a sound, but his eyebrows slowly rxed. Cheng Nuo''s heart was happy but his stomach couldn''t help but groan twice. He watched Bai Rui lie down then quickly covered the bowl and left. ******** Trantor''s Notes: Chapter 14 ******** In addition to the portion that Bai Rui ate, there was some porridge left over in the pot. Cheng Nuo was also tragically famished so he simply squatted on the floor and slowly ate the porridge. People in the slums normally slept early and now it was almost dark outside. Usually, when Liu Guang was here, Cheng Nuo liked to tease him so it wasn''t difficult for him to pass the time. Now that he was alone, he left a little bit lonely. Cheng Nuo sighed and stood up but he suddenly staggered. The ground underneath his feet seemed to sway and he almost fell to the ground. He was shocked and quickly put a hand on a nearby tree to regain his bnce. Was it because of low blood sugar? However, the dizziness didn''t improve after he rested. His hands and feet felt soft while his brain felt chaotic. Finally, he couldn''t support his body anymore. He fell to the ground softly as the bowl also fell from his hand. He struggled hard to remain awake for a few more moments. As he slowly lost consciousness, he seemed to see a dark shadowing out of the darkness¡­ When Cheng Nuo regained consciousness, he was being carried on someone''s shoulder. His head was hanging down and he still felt weak and dizzy. He didn''t have even half of his normal strength. He tried to organize his chaotic thoughts¡­ was he being kidnapped? His first thought was that it was the people from Lan Yue Camp, but if it was them, then they would have no reason to tie him up, right? The man who was carrying him was obviously walking to the mountain forest since there were branches and leaves touching his face and shoulders as he walked. Cheng Nuo suddenly discovered a strange thing. The one carrying him was¡­ just a boy! Judging from this person''s slightly swift breathing sound, height, and thin body, it was indeed a young teenager. That person identally tripped over a rock and as he almost fell down, he whispered, "Damn!" That voice was very familiar. Cheng Nuo felt the blood in his body freeze. It was Chang Chun! But¡­ why would Chang Chun treat him this way? Chang Chun finally stopped and threw Cheng Nuo down as though he was a rag. Then he walked away. Cheng Nuo gritted his teeth at the pain and continued to pretend that he was still unconscious. When he heard Chang Nuo''s footsteps as he walked away, he struggled to sit up but his hands and feet still felt soft and limp like noodles. He tried for a long time before he was finally able to turn his body over, groaning. Surrounded by darkness, Cheng Nuo could barely make out the trees and rocks around him. From time to time, he heard the sounds of animals in the distance. His heart went cold. He guessed that Chang Chun had put a drug in the leftover porridge - just to hide the truth, he wanted to throw Cheng Nuo here to feed him to the wild animals? At that thought, a burst of coldness invaded his heart. He absolutely didn''t want to admit that a 12-year-old could be malicious to this degree. Not to mention, there should be no cause for hatred between the two of them! His brain worked fast. Obviously, Bai Rui had already solved the problem. Even if Liu Guang found out about it, Chang Chun shouldn''t be punished too much. Why was Chang Chun trying to get rid of him? And why wasn''t he afraid of Liu Guang finding out about it? He was totally confused, but right now his priority should be to find a safe ce to hide and wait for his strength to recover. Cheng Nuo tried to move his body a little bit. It took him a long time to move less than five or six meters away. Just then he heard a sounding from the grass not far away from his location and he immediately stopped moving. If he were to get eaten by wild animals, wouldn''t that be too tragic? He heard the sound of footstepsing closer and closer. Cheng Nuo''s pupils contracted. Those were the footsteps of a human. Obviously, Chang Chun wasing back! However, the fact that he returned made Cheng Nuo feel some hope. He was ready to talk with Chang Chun. That kid''s thoughts were too deep, Cheng Nuo couldn''tpletely figure out what his true intentions were. Chang Chun was sharp-eyed and instantly noticed that Cheng Nuo had moved. He stood alertly and said in a soft voice: "Are you awake? You woke up pretty fast. It seems that the drug dosage was too low for you." Cheng Nuo slowly raised his head and tried to remain calm, "Why did you bring me here?¡­ Who did you bring back with you?" He was shocked and angry. Chang Chun was carrying another person and, based on the silvery hair he saw, it was obviously Bai Rui! Chang Chun actually took the seriously injured Bai Rui, too! Chang Chun looked at him calmly then dropped Bai Rui, who made a thudding noise as he hit the ground. To this ungrateful, badly-behaved child, Cheng Nuo''s anger had reached its limit: "Why did you do this? Don''t you know for whom Bai Rui suffered?" "I know." Chang Chun''s tone of voice was indifferent. Not only did he not show any remorse, he even showed a slight contempt. "I didn''t ask him for help." As he spoke, he walked towards Cheng Nuo and stuffed a bag into his arms. The weight of the bag surprised Cheng Nuo. It was full of money. Cheng Nuo stopped breathing for a moment. He had a bad premonition about this. Chang Chun¡­ he was nning to nt this on them to frame them!? Regarding the jade, he and Chang Chun both knew that neither Cao Tou nor Jin Yu knew who had taken it. After all, Bai Rui had destroyed Chu Yunxuan''s illusion. He must calm down now, otherwise, his and Bai Rui''s lives would be in great danger! He looked worriedly at Bai Rui. The child was seriously injured. Cheng Nuo doesn''t know his current condition¡­ "You don''t have to take such a big risk." Cheng Nuo decided to keep his voice calm. "You don''t have to do this to me and Bai Rui. I swear I will never say anything to anyone. Even if Liu Guang notices something and bes suspicious, I will help you hide your secret." "You know that Liu Guang trusts me a lot. He wouldn''t believe that I took that jade. You can''t escape suspicion if he investigates." He did his best to use speak persuasively but Chang Chun never paused in his actions. He was obviously unmoved by Cheng Nuo''s argument. Chang Chun grabbed Cheng Nuo''s legs and dragged it over to the side of the cliff. He also dragged Bai Rui over next to him. The wind at the edge of the cliff was strong and made Cheng Nuo cough. Chang Chun looked down at the two people lying on the ground. His eyes looked very happy. He smiled and said: "Even if the sky were to fall today, I still wouldn''t let you go. Let me make this clear to you. I hate you. Who do you think you are that you can be like that with brother Guang?" His voice was full of a deep hatred. Cheng Nuo said, "What did you say?" "Ever since a suspicious person like you came, brother Guang has changed a lot! There''s also this boy surnamed Bai who''s always acting above himself! Hmph!" Chang Chun kicked the unconscious Bai Rui. "You''re not from the slums. Even if there was no jade, I would have killed you both sooner orter!" He was afraid of the heavily injured Bai Rui. He had put half of the dried herbs in the porridge and used the other half to make smoke. That was the best way to go about it. Originally, Chang Chung had a pair of grey eyes but now they glowed red with bloodthirst. He suppressed his smile and whispered: "Brother Guang doesn''t need you to be here. I am enough. You stole the jade. The Bai boy offended Lan Yue Camp so the two of you ran away together, but you were chased by wild animals and identally fell off the cliff." "Haha, I might as well clear something up, too. You''re stupid! Last time, when I called you out of the cave, I was going to lure you into the forest to be eaten by wild animals. I had the Mi Hun grass in my bag. Who would have imagined that Bai person would interfere?" As Cheng Nuo listened to Chang Chun, his heart started beating fast and his back broke out into a cold sweat. This person in front of him right now wasn''t a child. He''s one hundred percent abnormal! He tried to raise his head and sneered, "I didn''t expect that someone so young could be so vicious. But have you really thought it through? Will Liu Guang really believe your story? Based on Bai Rui''s character, is he the type to run away?" Chang Chun''s face changed color to green then white. After a long time, he bent down to Bai Rui and said: "No matter what you say, it''s useless. I have to kill both of you. Even if what you say is true, there is still Cao Tou and Jin Yu. All of us will be suspects so it will be fine so long as I don''t admit anything." He extended his hands and prepared to push Bai Rui over first. Cheng Nuo shouted and jumped up from the ground, trying his best to hit Chang Chun. After resting for some time, he had recovered a bit of physical strength but he was pushed away by Chang Chun and Bai Rui also fell from the cliff. Chang Chun happily looked down at the area under the cliff. That ce was very deep and there were many wild animals there. By morning, the two of them should have turned into a pile of bones. The only thing that he regretted was that the Bai boy was unconscious. He didn''t get to see his frightened face. It was a pity to let him die so easily. The wind whistled in his ear. Cheng Nuo''s heart seemed to shrink inside his body. He was so terrified he almost stopped breathing. Time seemed to slow down. As he fell, his back hit countless rattan branches and he screamed in pain. He wasn''t sure why but his hands and feet suddenly recovered their strength. Cheng Nuo didn''t have time to think. His hands and feet waved wildly in the air. He was two or three meters away from Bai Rui but he reached out and was able to hug his body. Once that person was in his arms, his heart settled down. He tried to grab some objects with his hands and feet. He didn''t know how many times his body was hit. Eventually, his speed slowed. When he finally hit the ground at the bottom of the cliff, the pain of the impact made him scream miserably. He almost fainted. There was almost no part of his body that wasn''t in pain. His left leg hurt the most; it was probably broken. He gritted his teeth, still in some shock because of the trauma of the fall. He could smell the damp earth underneath his body and could hardly believe that he hadn''t died. He cautiously turned Bai Rui''s body, leaning forward check his breathing. Bai Rui''s body was cold but, fortunately, Cheng Nuo could still feel his weak breathing. Cheng Nuo was so relieved that he just barely stopped himself from crying out. He quickly whispered to Bai Rui twice but he did not respond. He remembered Bai Rui''s wound and quickly touched it with his hand. His fingers came away coated with a wet, sticky liquid. Obviously, after they fell down Bai Rui''s wounds had reopened. Cheng Nuo didn''t know if he had any new injuries. Cheng Nuo was now both excited and angry, but his sight and hearing were more sensitive than they had ever been before. He could hear the faint sound of some footsteps and his heart fairly leaped out from his chest. In the air, there was the faint smell of blood! ****** Trantor''s Notes: ÄãÒÔΪÄãÊÇË­£¬ÄÜÄÇÑù¶Ô¹â¸ç Who do you think you are that you can be like that with brother Guang? - At first, I thought that Chang Chun was trying to insinuate something when he said "be that way with Guang-ge" but I had second thoughts. The kids from the slum probably have foul mouths and if he had meant to say "that way" *cough* then he wouldn''t bother with innuendo. He''s only envious that Cheng Nuo is being doted on by Liu Guang¡­ probably. ÃÔ»ê Mi Hun grass - "Bewitching grass." Chapter 15 ******* Thinking of the many strange and dangerous animals in this world, Cheng Nuo endured the pain to hurriedly sit up. When he saw a pair of red eyes shing in the distant grass, he felt as though all of the blood in his body had solidified. This mountain forest was very barren. Chang Chun couldn''t have thrown them too far. There were two kinds of dangerous beasts in the mountains near the vige. One was the green-eyed chi locust, the other was the red-eyed Zhu Yun (Vermillion me Beast). Since he transmigrated into this world, Liu Guang hasn''t hunted Zhu Yan but he has heard Liu Guang describe it. The Zhu Yan is quite rare. Its body is a half a meter longer than the chi locust and a head taller. It''s also quite fierce and cunning. Although it normally hunts alone, some residents of the vige have been killed and eaten by it. Cheng Nuo tried to regain hisposure. He remembered Bai Rui''s short sword and quickly checked his waist. Sure enough, in order to make his story more believable, Chang Chun had put the short sword on Bai Rui. He took the sword and held it in his hand, gently and cautiously carrying Bai Rui to the side of a stone wall. The Zhu Yan''s sense of smell and vision were very sensitive. It was alerted by the two people''s movements and soon found its target. Cheng Nuo had finally been able to retreat towards the stone wall. He ced Bai Rui behind him then stood up against the stone wall. In the face of danger, he almost forgot his body''s bruises and injuries. Luckily, although he thought that his left leg was broken, he could still support his body in spite of the terrible pain. He knew that the red-eyed beast had found him so he unsheathed the sword and clenched his teeth, staring at the animal that was slowly approaching. It was an adult Zhu Yan that was as big as a calf. Cheng Nuo could hear the low-pitched growlinging from its throat. He held his breath and when the Zhu Yan growled and sprang, Cheng Nuo rushed towards it with all his strength. Man and beast were tangled together as they fought. He used his shoulder and hand to hold on to the Zhu Yan beast''s neck while he shed at it with his other hand that held the sword. The beast wed at Cheng Nuo''s shoulders and chest. When the Zhu Yan finally stopped moving, Cheng Nuo gasped and sat on its body. His whole body ached. He was covered in blood and sweat. Each gust of wind made him shiver and he could hardly believe that he had been so courageous. After resting for a long time, Cheng Nuo recovered a little physical strength and quickly got up. He half-carried Bai Rui away from the dead beast as far as he could - he was afraid that the bloody scent would attract more dangerous animals. Finally, he found a small natural cave formed by two huge stones. Cheng Nuo was extremely tired. He put Bai Rui down and rested on the ground. Once his tightly-strung nerves rxed, he started to feel the pain of his body more intensely. Cheng Nuo felt dizzy. Afraid that the cloth would stick to his wounds when the blood dried, he shook off his clothes from his shoulders. His chest and shoulders were painfully hot. Hey there panting for a long time then he reached out and checked Bai Rui''s breathing. As a result, he was almost frightened out of his wits when he saw that the golden eyes were open - Bai Rui was awake! Bai Rui''s voice was weak but calm. He showed no panic in the face of the unknown: "Where am I?" Cheng Nuo stunned and said: "Below the cliff." He exined their current situation. Although he tried to keep his voice calm, when he spoke of Chang Chun, his tone revealed his resentment. Bai Rui suddenly said: "You said you killed a Zhu Yan?" Cheng Nuo didn''t understand: "Yeah." Why did Bai Rui care about this? Unexpectedly, he didn''t seem to care that Chang Chun had drugged him. He didn''t even use a few words to scold him¡­ As for Cheng Nuo, he was eager to pour a torrent of abuse on Chang Chun. When he returns Cheng Nuo wants to hang up that vicious boy and beat him within an inch of his life! Bai Rui''s hand suddenly caught Cheng Nuo by the wrist to feel his pulse. After a moment, he said: "You awakened your ability." Cheng Nuo was immediately shocked: "What?" He didn''t know that there were five main types of techniques that martial artists cultivated in this world: body, sword, qi, psychic ability, and spells. Regarding psychic abilities, the mostmon were the metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. Bai Rui''s light ability was rtively rare. Cheng Nuo wanted to ask him to exin it more clearly but Bai Rui closed his eyes and stopped talking. Cheng Nuo was also exhausted and half-closed his eyes. He thought that he wouldn''t be able to sleep and wanted to keep watch during the night but he was worn out so he fell asleep without realizing it. Fortunately, nothing happened. When he woke up, he heard a loud bird call, and the sky was already bright. He quickly turned over and sat up, but he was surprised to see that the space beside him was empty. Where was Bai Rui? Bai Rui soon appeared. His face was still very pale, but his eyes were very lively. He looked a lot more energetic than when he first got injured. Cheng Nuo had to admire the strong physique of the people in this world. Bai Rui handed over the herb he had found. ncing at Cheng Nuo''s chest, he quickly turned his gaze away: "Chew it up and spread it on your wounds." When he finished, he slowly walked away, dragging his feet, then sat down on a stone. He kept his back straight and Cheng Nuo didn''t know what he was thinking. In the bright sunlight, Cheng Nuo checked his injuries. There were dozens of w wounds on his body. The blood on the shallow ones had dried up but some of the deeper wounds were still bleeding. In addition, there were countless blue and ck bruises. They were terrible to look at and extremely painful. He pulled up the leg of his trousers and saw that his left leg was swollen. He hurriedly chewed the herbs which were so bitter that they almost made him vomit. He quickly spat it out into the palm of his hand then spread it over his wounds. The burning feeling of pain he felt was greatly decreased. The herbs were quite useful. However, it wasn''t easy for him to spread on the wounds on his back. He thought of himself as being familiar with Bai Rui so he said casually: "Bai Rui,e over and help me put this on my back. Check your wounds, are you still bleeding, too? Do you also want to apply some of this?" Bai Rui''s reaction was a swift nce at his palm then, with a faint expression of disgust in his eyes, he quietly moved further away then sat down again. Cheng Nuo was extremely angry. There was no alternative so he had to reach out and dab the herbal paste himself. Bai Rui''s germ phobia left him speechless! Is this the right time to be so fastidious?! His shirt had been torn until it looked like a rag. In addition, Cheng Nuo was afraid of dislodging the medicinal paste, therefore he didn''t put it in. Now he was thirsty and asked Bai Rui: "Is there a river nearby? How do we get there?" He looked up at the cliff. That night he hadn''t been able to see how far up it was. Now that he saw it, he burst into a cold sweat. It was actually a few hundred meters deep! At this angle, he couldn''t even see the top of it. It was amazing that he and Bai Rui had cheated death and survived. Bai Rui frowned: "I estimate that it''s about a dozen miles to get back up. There should be a river ahead." Cheng Nuo looked around then quickly shouted at the self-important child: "Wait, use your sword." Bai Rui immediately understood what he meant. He cut two long, straight branches off a tree. One of them had injured his feet while the other one had injured his leg. Walking wasn''t going to be easy for them. Bai Rui threw a branch to Cheng Nuo and held the other one, saying, "Let''s go." Cheng Nuo followed him. He was amazed. How could Bai Rui be so calm? He was acting more like an adult than Cheng Nuo who was an actual adult¡­ Obviously, Bai Rui has had a lot of experience surviving in the wilderness. His ability to detect danger was quite strong, thus they were careful to avoid the wild animals in their path. Finally, they came across a small stream. Cheng Nuo, who was panting with effort and extremely thirsty, hurriedly bowed his head and washed his dirty face. Bai Rui walked upstream of him and slowly drank some water. His movements were quite elegant, even though he was just drinking with his hands. He also made no noise while drinking. Cheng Nuo was really curious about his background. Suddenly remembering Chang Chun''s words, he quickly asked: "Chang Chun said that he wanted to kill me outside the cave that day, but you stopped him¡­ Why didn''t you tell me afterwards?" Bai Rui didn''t walk back to him and when he spoke his tone was indifferent: "Too boring." Did he mean that it too boring to exin it to him then or that asking this question now was too boring? Cheng Nuo was so angry at this facial paralysis child that he was rendered speechless. If Bai Rui had only told him about this earlier, they wouldn''t be in this situation where they fell off a cliff and were almost eaten by wild beasts! Chapter 16 ********* After all, now wasn''t the time to start pointing fingers at other people. Besides, Bai Rui had saved his life before so Cheng Nuo closed his mouth and rested on a stone. Whenever he spent time with Liu Guang things were always noisy but Bai Rui barely spoke. Cheng Nuo tried to find some topic to talk about to forget the pain. However, Bai Rui rarely answered one in ten sentences, rendering Cheng Nuo speechless in the end. Bai Rui was still young now. If he grows up like this, will he be a robot in the future? They rested for a while then the two continued walking. Cheng Nuo''s stomach had begun to hurt and he also felt dizzy, either because of the pain or because of hungry. The leg injury seemed to be more serious. The pain was terrible but Cheng Nuo gritted his teeth and endured it, not wanting to lose out to a child. He had eaten the drugged bowl of congee a long time ago, thus it was normal for him to feel hungry. Now that he thought of it, he was actually lucky that Chang Chun had used a sleeping drug instead of poison. As he struggled to climb the mountain road, he looked around carefully and finally found a jujube tree. He hurriedly yelled at Bai Rui and limped over to the jujube tree which was covered in small thorns. It was quite difficult to pick the fruit. He spent some time on it then threw a jujube in his mouth. It was sour and sweet but each fruit only had a little edible flesh. He estimated that he would have to eat a few pounds to fill his stomach. Bai Rui was not there to help him. Cheng Nuo asked him toe over and gave him a sour jujube. "Eat first and pad your stomach." Bai Rui paused then reached for it after a lot of time had passed. He usually wouldn''t eat this troublesome thing at all. Cheng Nuo picked another fruit and saw that Bai Rui only looked down at the fruit but didn''t eat it. He suddenlyughed. Bai Rui''s face still had a hint of baby fat. He was looking at the jujube in his hand with a look of disappointment in his eyes and, for once, he looked rather childish. Bai Rui was unable to make heads or tails of it. He looked up and saw a brilliant smile, with two prominent tiger teeth. Cheng Nuo smiled and said: "Eat." After saying that, Cheng Nuo put one in his mouth and chewed on it a few times. He spat the pit of the fruit far away. Bai Rui''s beautiful eyes narrowed then put the jujube in his hand away. He took up his stick and went straight ahead. Cheng Nuo hurried to catch up to him. Speechless, he rolled his eyes. What a fussy child¡­ However, what Cheng Nuo didn''t see was that Bai Rui still secretly left one in his hand, and put it in his mouth when he wasn''t paying attention. Bai Rui chewed a few times, and once again confirmed that this fruit''s edible part was too small to bother with. The path was shorter than he expected. After walking for a while, in the afternoon they stopped and saw the familiar mountain of trash. Cheng Nuo was exhausted. He leaned happily on the stick but his thoughts were heavy. Since he hade to this strange world, he hadn''t be close to a lot of people. There was a feeling of being betrayed. Also, how should he deal with Chang Chun? This was a problem. Strictly speaking, this was called attempted murder! He can''t kill Chang Chun but beating him up was too light a punishment. Whenever he thought of Chang Chun''s vicious tone and expression at the cliff edge, Cheng Nuo felt cold. This abnormal child wasn''t the same one he had taught! Cheng Nuo estimated that it will take Liu Guang two or three days to return. It might be better for them to find a safe ce to recover from their injuries. Cheng Nuo believed that Liu Guang would be on his side but he wasn''t sure about Cao Tuo and the others. These children had grown up with Chang Chun. Their feelings towards each other were much stronger than their bond to Cheng Nuo. Chang Chun will lie and pour the waters of oblivion on them. (TN: ÃÔ»êÌÀ - lit. waters of oblivion; mythological magic potion to bewitch people. In this case, just a metaphor saying Chang Chun might be able to talk/persuade the others to his side.) He thought it over for a time. Recalling Chang Chun''s vicious methods, Cheng Nuo hurriedly grabbed Bai Rui: "Wait, isn''t it dangerous to meet Chang Chun now? Wait until it''s dark before we go back." After all the various misfortunes they had gone through, two people are now venting more than air, more dead than alive. Bai Rui looked down at his short sword that was on his waist said softly: "No problem, he is not worthy of my sword." "Huh?" Cheng Nuo couldn''t process this. "What is not worth it?" Bai Rui rarely exined: "Do you go to kick dead dogs on the roadside?'' He calmly continued to walk forward. If he had to be afraid of even the mole cricket and ants, then he should justpletely abandon his martial arts. (TN: ò÷ÒÏ - mole cricket and ants. Meaning "insignificant people with no power" and Chang Chun in particr.) Cheng Nuo finally understood, but almost couldn''t ept it - this child is too proud, right? Does this mean that Chang Chun is not worthy of his revenge? They almost lost their little lives, okay? He silently said to Bai Rui''s back: "Then you almost died foolishly, at the hands of an ant? Never look down on someone who is weaker than you!" Argh! This person was proud to the extreme and became a kind and generous Holy Mother! Gnashing his teeth, Cheng Nuo straightened himself up and walked back openly and honestly! He didn''t believe that Chang Chun wouldn''t have a guilty conscience when they came back alive! Just before he walked out of the mountain of garbage, Cheng Nuo was stopped by a voice. Cao Tuo ran over and said, with surprise in his voice: "Cheng Nuo, where have you been? Brother Guang came back early this morning. When he saw that you weren''t there, he and Chang Chun went out to look for you¡­ What happened to you?!" Cheng Nuo''s bare upper body was all scratched and bruised. His skin was green, purple, and red all over. It looked extremely painful. "Liu Guang is back?" Cheng Nuo was surprised and a little anxious. Indeed, Chang Chun was probably pretending to know nothing to make Liu Guang suspect that Cheng Nuo had stolen the jade and was now making his escape. He gritted his teeth: "Cao Tuo, go to Liu Guang, tell him that I''m back. Don''t talk about my injuries. Remember, it''s important for me to find Guang." Cao Tuo was still easily convinced by his words so Cheng Nuo was willing to believe in him. Sure enough, Cao Tuo didn''t ask why and simply ran off quickly. Cheng Nuo breathed a sigh of relief, only to find that Bai Rui, that sted child, had actually left without waiting for him. He ground his teeth and continued to move forward with his stick. Before bypassing the woods in front of the mountain of trash, one can see the slums. Cheng Nuo covered his nose and tried to speed up his pace, but when he passed a corner he was shocked - Chang Chun was standing there coldly, holding a sharp knife in his hand! "I didn''t expect your life to be so hard to take." Chang Chun slowly walked over. Under his disorderly and fluffy bangs were two fierce and venomous eyes. "You shouldn''t havee back." After he threw those two people from the cliff he always felt restless. When Liu Guang and others went out to look for him, Chang Chun waited near the vige. He found out that those two were still alive! Cheng Nuo only had that stick in his hand. The white light reflected by the de shed in his eyes, and he subconsciously moved back two steps. "Bai Rui?" Cheng Nuo tried to calm himself. "That Bai boy?" Chang Chun sneered. "He saw me and walked away. Hmph, he''s just putting on an act. I''ll kill him sooner orter! But you, today you will die!" He originally wanted to take care of the seriously injured Bai Rui, but somehow, his feet wouldn''t move at all. After Bai Rui passed him by, Chang Chung discovered that he had broken out into a cold sweat. He hated the other person''s arrogant gaze to the extreme. Anyway, he must kill Cheng Nuo today! Cheng Nuo couldn''t help but swear. He really "admired" Bai Rui! But there was no time toin about it now because the sharp knife was moving towards him! Cheng Nuo paled. He was quite some distance from both the vige and the garbage dump. No one would hear them! All he could do was to hold the stick in his hand and wait for Chang Chun to pounce. He had to fight Chang Chun! Even if he died, he would drag him down to hell! Chang Chun doesn''t have any fear of killing? He tried to cheer himself up. "Stupid." A boy''s familiar voice suddenly rang then Bai Rui slowly came out from behind a tree and frowned. "You''re too slow." His eyes went straight to Cheng Nuo as if Chang Chun were basically a nonexistent passerby in his eyes. Cheng Nuo was both pleased and dumbfounded. Was Bai Rui unable to see the current situation? Cheng Nuo almost fell down on his knees! Although he thought that Bai Rui, who was seriously injured, only has about one percent of his normalbat power now, the fact that there were more people now was good. Chang Chun''s face changed color and the hand on the knife trembled slightly. After a moment''s hesitation, he suddenly shouted and sprang towards Bai Rui. He thought that it would be better to kill Bai Rui first because Cheng Nuo was no different from a chicken or a rabbit in his eyes, but the chances of Bai Rui being injured was rare. Even though Bai Rui was seriously injured, his movements were extremely fast. He didn''t even draw his sword. The stick on his hand moved and its tip struck Chang Chun just below the ribs. Chang Chun felt that half of his bones were numb and his knife fell to the ground. Bai Rui took two steps back from Chang Chun, the stick on top of him, and still didn''t look at him. He said in a calm tone: "Go." "¡­" How can he leave? Cheng Nuo didn''t understand it all all. He saw Chang Chun jump backward. The scream was still in his throat and the stick in his hands was still in the air. His heart was beating fast like a motor. Looks like Bai Rui really didn''t intend to do anything. Cheng Nuo gritted his teeth and put down his stick. He''s not so neurotic! Of course, he was injured right now so he wouldn''t be foolish enough to try to get his vengeance by grappling with Chang Chun in hand-to-handbat. If he tried to fight, those annoying wounds would undoubtedly tend to split open again. He passed Chang Chun vigntly, grinding his teeth and saying, "I''m not going to let you go!" Chang Chun''s face was already pale. His thoughts were a mess as he tried to think about how to handle Liu Guang. He knew how much Liu Guang trusted that outsider. ******* Trantor''s Notes: This is the jujube fruit. The nt has a lot of thorns. Photo credit: Frank C. M¨¹ller from Chapter 17 ******* Cao Tuo put a leaf in his mouth and blew on it. Soon he heard the whistling sound echo in the distance. He quickly blew on it a few times more, indicating that Cheng Nuo had returned. Liu Guang was overjoyed. He blew twice to show that he heard and immediately returned. Of course, he believed that the jade was not taken by Cheng Nuo, but his house was a mess and all of his savings were gone. What he was most worried about was that someone had found out Cheng Nuo''s identity as a female and stole him while Liu Guang was gone. His first thought was to bring back his future wife. The matters regarding the Lan Yue Camp can be checked outter. Liu Guang rushed to the entrance of the vige to meet up with Cheng Nuo but the first thing he saw was his future wife with reddened bare arms, with Bai Rui behind. Both of them were wounded and using a stick to walk with, they looked to quite simr. In his heart, he felt anger and resentment. It seems that in the end, he was still worried about who would gain the upper hand. He shouted from far away: "Cheng Nuo!" Cheng Nuo was surprised, too. He stopped and turned around. He had been separated from Liu Guang for only a few days, but in that time he had wandered between the borders of life and death several times. Now that he saw Liu Guang there was a feeling of being separated for a lifetime. Liu Guang''s speed was very fast. The first thing he did when he rushed over was to take off his tattered upper garment and cover Cheng Nuo with it. His movements were very rough so Cheng Nuo''s wounds were jolted painfully: "It hurts, slow down¡­" "Ah! What''s going on?" Liu Guang was worried and looked angrily at the various wounds, scratches, and bruises which looked terrible. When he saw Cheng Nuo limping, he felt that it was inconvenient so he squatted down and rolled up Cheng Nuo''s trouser legs. Sure enough, his calf was swollen to twice its normal size. Why was Cheng Nuo hurt so badly and with Bai Rui? He red at Bai Rui''s back, his little chest heaving with indignation. Cheng Nuo quickly exined: "This has nothing to do with Bai Rui. Thanks a lot, Bai Rui¡­" Cheng Nuo didn''t know where to start. When tried to nce at Bai Rui, he realized that Bai Rui had already left. He sighed: "Xiao Guang, do you believe in me?" Chang Chun and the others had all grown up with Liu Guang. They had gone through all sorts of troubles and painful memories in these slums. Although Liu Guang often bossed the children around, Cheng Nuo also knew clearly if those children were bullied, Liu Guang would never sit back and ignore it. Liu Guang grabbed Cheng Nuo''s arm impatiently then put him on his back, carefully avoiding the injury on his leg. He ran to the house: "Naturally I believe in you. If you have something to say, say it on the way home." He had noticed the expression in Cheng Nuo''s eyes and felt annoyed. With his keen intuition, he knew that Cheng Nuo seemed very close to Bai Rui. However, Cheng Nuo has so many injuries and it seems that he has suffered a lot. This ount can be settledter after he has recovered. Cheng Nuo stroked Liu Guang''s messy red hair and whispered: "It was Chang Chun who did it." "What?" Liu Guang turned his head in amazement and stopped. "What did Chang Chun do?" Just then, Cao Tuo and Chang Chun came up from behind and heard this sentence. The hair on Chang Chun''s forehead covered his eyes. They couldn''t see his eyes and his voice was stiff when he said: "You don''t have to stir up dissension here, I''ll tell them." Is this going to be a matter of pushing the jade thing to someone else? Cheng Nuo smiled and said: "It''s just the right time. Cao Tuo and Xiao Guang are here, we can settle ounts now." The oue: Chang Chun''s behavior was beyond the Cheng Nuo''s expectations. "Plop." Chang Chun knelt down on the ground and lowered his head: "Brother Guang, brother Cheng Nuo, I was wrong." Everyone was stunned. Liu Guang frowned. "What did you do wrong?" Chang Chun took a deep breath and bowed his head: "I shouldn''t have argued with him when brother Cheng Nuo suspected that I took the jade. Brother Cheng Nuo was angry. He went to see me during the night and suffered those injuries." Cheng Nuo was stunned. This was the first time he met this kind of person who could turn ck into white while keeping a straight face. This acting wasn''t bad! He was still a minor but the Oscar Award''s golden statuette could be awarded to him! Perhaps Chang Chun expected that Bai Rui would disdain to be a witness? He sneered: "Then who took the jade and brought those people from Lan Yue Camp? Did I roll down the cliff by myself? Well, I''m thankful that when someone put a drug in the porridge, it was just a sleeping potion, not poison. That''s why I and Bai Rui were able toe back alive from the bottom of the cliff. Who was it who blocked mine and Bai Rui''s return in the woods, wanting to kill us? Unfortunately for him, he was too weak and failed to kill us." Chang Chun didn''t hesitate to say "I don''t know. I only know that the people who were there, except for brother Guang, might have taken the jade. I can''t understand the rest of what you said." "Haha, then maybe it''s better for us to find the shopkeeper. He might recognize that person." Cheng Nuo smiled. "Grey hair grey eyes aremon, but maybe the shopkeeper can remember the voice?" When Cao Tuo heard all this his brain was confused and he felt dizzy. He looked at the two of them with a puzzled look on his face. Liu Guang had been listening to the conversation between the two. Suddenly, he said coldly: "I know that Cheng Nuo didn''t take the jade. He was always with me. Cao Tuo and Jin Yu wouldn''t have the guts to take it." When he was being questioned by Cheng Nuo, Chang Chun''s expression stayed the same but now that Liu Guang spoke, his expression suddenly changed. Though his face was covered with mud, one could see that he was nervous from his clenched hands and stiff back. Liu Guang slowly put Cheng Nuo down. His voice that normally sounded bright and clear was somewhat gloomy and cold as he said: "Never mind the jade for now. Chang Chun, let me ask you, what is going on? Cheng Nuo was drugged and dropped off the cliff? Look me in the eyes and tell me what happened!" Even though he was young, those words were very dignified. Cheng Nuo was shocked. Cao Tuo was also almost too frightened to speak. Chang Chun slowly lifted his head and looked at Liu Guang without blinking His grey eyes filled with tears and he clutched at the grass on the ground. "Brother Giang, I admit it¡­ I took the jade. I gave the drug to Cheng Nuo and dropped him and Bai Rui down the cliff." Liu Guang grabbed Cheng Nuo''s hand. His face turned red and he stared at Chang Chun. "You know what I hate most." Chang Chun panted and looked at Liu Guang mournfully: "I admit I was wrong about the jade but I don''t think it was wrong to do the other thing. This outsider, who knows what evil he is hiding? And that Bai boy¡­" Liu Guang kicked him on the chest and said angrily: "I said, Cheng Nuo is one of my people! How does Cheng Nuo always treat us? Everyone can see it!" Chang Chun coughed and coughed. He said: "He is only pretending. One day he will drag you down¡­" Liu Guang was on him again, mercilessly kicking Chang Chun until his mouth and nose were bleeding and he fell on the ground heavily, face up. Cao Tuo turned pale with fright. Cheng Nuo was slow to react. He looked at Chang Chun in amazement. With just this type of interrogation from Liu Guang, Chang Chun immediately became honest? After a long time, Chang Chun got up on his knees and said: "Brother Giang, if you want to kill me for this, then kill me. The only thing I regret is not being able to kill him!" Liu Guang was angry when he heard this but he didn''t start beating him up again. He just said coldly: "Chang Chun, you''re really hard to deal with!" Cheng Nuo looked at Liu Guang silently. Normally Liu Guang''s blue-green eyes always were always clear like a cidke as he stared arrogantly others or looked sideways at people. But now they had a child-like confused look. Obviously, he was saddened that he was deceived by hisrade. Cheng Nuo suddenly felt distressed. He stepped forward to force Liu Guang''s cool hand into his hand. He said to Chang Chun: "I don''t know how you came to those conclusions, but I''ll say this, I will always stand beside Xiao Guang." He said that but he couldn''t help but walk a step forward and swear a bit: "Hah! Even if that''s what you really believe, you don''t have to be so poisonous, right? What you said was just a way for you to cover up your intention to silence someone by killing him!" In Cheng Nuo''s heart, Liu Guang was already an important existence, like a brother. Naturally, he will always guard Liu Guang as a brother. Chang Chun stared at the sped hands of the two people. Biting his lower lip forcefully, he took the knife from his waist and threw it on the ground: "Cheng, don''t pretend to be a good person, go ahead and kill me!" Cheng Nuo nced at the knife, frowning. If he killed Chang Chun, he feared that he would have nightmares. He sneered: "I''m not you." If it was hanging up Chang Chun, or kicking and beating him up, then Cheng Nuo could do it. However, picking up this white knife and turning it red was not something he could do. Chang Chun''s challenge was too perfect. Liu Guang suddenly said coldly: "Leave. Don''t let me find you within 100 miles of me." Chang Chun''s back shivered as though it was shocked by electricity. He flung his head up and stared at Liu Guang with a dead expression in his eyes. He said, "Brother Guang if you think that I''ve done something wrong, kill me!" Liu Guang interrupted his words, impatient. His eyes hadpletely restored their normal fierce and arrogant look. He said: "I won''t kill you because I called you my brother for many years. Don''t let me see you again." He turned his around and took Cheng Nuo on his back again. He walked straight ahead and didn''t look back. His footsteps had returned to normal. Chang Chun looked dully at the knife on the ground. The expression on his face was like a dead tree and his eyes were bloodshot. Cao Tuo heard everything and he snarled in disbelief: "Chang Chun, why did you do this? You''ve hurt brother Guang''s heart! You know how good brother Cheng Nuo is to us!" He was angry and found it difficult to bear. He took out the coins he had on him, ced them next to Chang Chun, then chased after Liu Guang. For a long time, Chang Chun just gnashed his teeth. Finally, he stood up, picked up the knife, and slowly went in the opposite direction. He looked at the slum, reluctant to leave. This was his home. This hateful event, he would remember it! ******** Trantor''s Notes: Chapter 18 ********* Liu Guang''s head hung down half a head lower than Cheng Nuo''s. Being carried on his back was ufortable. From time to time, Cheng Nuo would slide down and Liu Guang would have to hitch him up higher on his back. He walked fast but smoothly although he was breathing a little heavily. Cheng Nuo couldn''t help worry. He said hesitantly: "Xiao Guang, let me go." Liu Guang''s big eyes nced sideways at him. Gnashing his teeth, he whispered: "Daring to walk around without your clothes! You shameless female! When we get home, we''ll settle ounts!" Seeing that Liu Guang was in his normal spirits, Cheng Nuo felt relieved. Soon they arrived at the house. When Liu Guang had returned from hunting the long-haired bear, he had been in a hurry so he had just thrown the spoils on the floor. The bear''s paws were very nourishing so Liu Guang told Cao Tuo to make a stew with it while he brought a basin of water to clean Cheng Nuo''s wounds. The wounds were still bleeding. When Liu Guang saw this, he looked at the fire then kicked down the stool beside him. He was angry that he had beenpletely ignorant and failed to protect his female. Chang Chun had pulled the wool over his eyes, doing many things that he was unaware of. What he hated most in this life was being deceived by his own people. Cheng Nuo was shocked, was this child still angry? He looked at Liu Guang''s annoyed expression and quickly waved his hand: "This is nothing. It''s okay, it just looks scary. Hey, let me tell you Liu Guang, I killed a Zhu Xi by myself!" Although the situation was too dangerous and scary at the time when said that just now, he couldn''t help but feel proud. In this alien world full of monsters, he was able to kill such a beast, which means that he isn''t a useless person that others will always have to take care of Liu Guang wasn''t happy in the least. Instead, he felt even more depressed. He carefully washed away the blood and found traces of herbs on the wounds which he deduced was linked to Cheng Nuo being with Bai Rui. He was even more unhappy. It''s unusual that Bai Rui touched his future wife''s body. When he thought about it, he suddenly became angry and was barely able to maintain the calmness of his voice: "Tell me everything, starting with the jade." Cheng Nuo sat down on the floor while Liu Guang put medicine on his wounds. He spoke about his confrontation with Chang Chun as simply as possible. He estimated that Liu Guang probably had many doubts so he did his best to speak the facts unemotionally, as though he was just an observer. Liu Guang listened while applying medicine to Cheng Nuo''s back. Because he was angry, he identally used too much strength. The pain made Cheng Nuo scream out in misery. Based on this story, he was indirectly indebted to Bai Rui. Liu Guang was really frustrated and annoyed. He bit his lower lip hard. If he was there, he might not have been capable of fighting Chu Yunxuan. He was too weak and knew nothing of abilities like Chu Yunxuan''s and Bai Rui''s. He absolutely must be stronger! Cheng Nuo bared his teeth and hurriedly took the herbal medicine. It was made by Master Ge and was much morefortable to use than the herbs he had chewed up before and mixed with his saliva. He spread the medicine and said: "I''m worried that the other people from the Yan Lue Camp wille back to make trouble¡­ but don''t worry too much. After all, they are famous; they won''t return right away. Bai Rui signed a blood curse contract and it seemed to work." Liu Guang made a muffled sound in reply. He didn''t want to tell Cheng Nuo about his thoughts about a man''s honor. He could see that Cheng Nuo admired that hateful Bai Rui. Cao Tuo''s cooking skills were much better than Liu Guang''s, and soon he came in with the stewed bear''s paw. He had also put in a variety of blood-nourishing ingredients and they could smell the fragrance from far away. The long-haired bear''s paw weighed around seven or eight pounds. Cao Tuo was hardworking and had cooked two big cauldrons full of stew. Cheng Nuo was really hungry. He guessed that the two children had not eaten so he was going to let them eat with him but Cao Tuo hurriedly waved his hands to refuse his offer. There was a blind old man in his family that he needed to take care of. Liu Guang let him take the other two bear paws away. The two people were gorging themselves with the bowl of food when Cheng Nuo suddenly remembered Bai Rui and quickly said: "Bai Rui has also been seriously injured¡­ Xiao Guang, send him some of the remaining bear''s paws and medicine." Liu Guang''s mouth was also full of food. After listening to this sentence, he was almost choked on the food. Asking him to give food and medicine to that Bai boy? Impossible! Liu Guang''s eyes widened in shock and he looked quite cute. Cheng Nuo couldn''t help butugh and poke his bulging cheeks: "Actually Bai Rui is not bad, although he''s cold." Maybe these two very different children could be friends. Liu Guang''s face turned red: "Yeah, right! He''s not a good person. Anyway, I didn''t ask for his help. I don''t want to send you to him! Don''t you go! Don''t go looking for other males!" Cheng Nuo just smiled. This child was very possessive. Cao Tuoter helped out. Because of Bai Rui''s fight with Chu Yunxuan, Cao Tuo''s admiration for Bai Rui was second only to Liu Guang. He immediately went to Bai Rui with the items but was quickly sent back. Bai Rui nced at him coldly. Cao Tuo had barely set foot on the doorway and stammered out an exnation. As a result, Bai Rui only said a short phrase: "No need." Cao Tuo was almost too afraid to breathe. When he returned his face was grey. Cheng Nuo was speechless. Was Bai Rui so terrible? Although the air around him often felt dangerous, the brat''s self-important and extreme nature was such that he would disdain to threaten the weak. However, in this perverted world where the strong rule, Cao Tuo''s attitude towards Bai Rui wasn''t difficult to understand. Cheng Nuo''s physique was much better than when he was on Earth. After three days, the swelling on his legs disappeared. The injuries on his shoulders had mostly healed and he couldn''t help but want to see Bai Rui. His most serious wounds were on his chest. His internal organ had certainly been injured. That little brat had no friends so Cheng Nuo was afraid that he would find it hard to eat hot meals. However, when Cheng Nuo entered Bai Rui''s house, it waspletely empty. He put the medicine for wounds and some food on the basket on the table then turned around, ready to leave. The vegetable fritters were freshly made, golden and crispy. There was also a think bone soup. The bowl he used for the soup was the same one that he had used before so Bai Rui should know that he was the one who sent it and he probably wouldn''t throw it out. When he entered, he hadn''t paid much attention to his surroundings but when he was leaving he saw that there was a carved flower behind Bai Rui''s door panel. The flower looked a little like an orchid and the marks on it looked new, as though it had just been carved. The flower was three-dimensional and finely carved. Its shape is also beautiful Cheng Nuo secretly wondered if Bai Rui''s hobby wasn''t just training but also carving. He really couldn''t imagine Bai Rui having an artistic hobby. He thought that if Bai Rui lived in modern times, he would definitely be the kind of serious kid who could win Olympic gold medals in primary school. As he was thinking that, he was just about to leave when the door opened. Bai Rui, his lips pursed, walked in. Bai Rui secretly released the deadly energy in his hand when he saw it was Cheng Nuo. He frowned: "How can you feel free to go into other people''s houses like this?" "I haven''t been here except today¡­" Cheng Nuo didn''t notice his secretive movement. He just smiled and carefully looked at Bai Rui''s face. Bai Rui''s cheeks were still pale but he looked better than before although his face still didn''t have a child''s healthy glow. He said, in a tone as though he was an older brother talking to a younger brother, "Why don''t you give yourself time to heal? You''re running around right away. The soup''s still hot, drink it soon." Bai Rui ignored Cheng Nuo. He felt that something was wrong in the room, and the expression on his face immediately became alert. Not good! Apart from Cheng Nuo, there are other people in the house! His eyes swept sharply around, but he found nothing unusual. When Cheng Nuo saw him put on the attitude of a small adult, he smiled and said: "You carved the flower behind the door? Your skill is good. Where did you learn it¡­?" Bai Rui quickly turned to look at the door and saw a familiar orchid. Cheng Nuo noticed that something was wrong and hesitated: "What is it?" Bai Rui didn''t answer and just pointed at the door: "I''ve epted your things. Now leave immediately." Cheng Nuo was puzzled. He faintly guessed that there was a problem with the flower. He hesitated: "That flower wasn''t carved by you? Is there any problem?" "It has nothing to do with you." Bai Rui nced at him, very cold. "Leave quickly." Cheng Nuo could detect that although Bai Rui wasn''t moving, he seemed to be tightly holding on to something in the palm of his hand. He had a bad premonition and blurted out, "Is it rted to Lan Yue Camp?" After all, their second inmand suffered a loss here. Though Chu Yunxuan would note himself because of the blood curse, there was no stopping others who mighte looking for trouble! Bai Rui''s expression became a little impatient. His speech became faster as he said: "It''s none of your business." Looking at his unusually anxious expression, Cheng Nuo became even more worried. He sped Bai Rui''s shoulder and said, "What in the world is going on?" Bai Rui didn''t answer. He very rudely pushed Cheng Nuo out of the door. The tone of his voice was very cold and strange: "You''re not qualified to ask about my business. If you''re too nosy, I''ll kill you." Cheng Nuo nearly stumbled. What was up with this attitude. It seemed that Bai Rui wouldn''t say anything. He went home angrily, resolved to ask Liu Guang about the carved flower. As for Bai Rui''s threat, he automatically ignored it. Bai Rui''s magical "logic" made him let even Chang Chun go so Cheng Nuo didn''t believe that Bai Rui would kill him. Walking back from Bai Rui''s house, after a few turns in some narrow alleys, Cheng Nuo, who had been walking with his head down, suddenly found that someone was blocking his way. When he looked up, he was stunned. The one in front of him was actually a handsome young boy of twelve or thirteen years old dressed in sumptuous clothes. ********* Trantor''s Notes: By Howard61313 - Own work, , Chapter 19 ******** In the shadow of the surrounding slum houses, amidst the poverty and shabbiness of the slums, the youth looked really eye-catching. This young boy looked very good. His skin was like white jade and he had a pair of slender and lively phoenix eyes. His silver-white, almost bluish hair, fell to his shoulders. He wore a blue brocade shirt embroidered with an inconspicuous dark pattern with dark blue silk thread. His scabbard was set with several pearls, which looked very expensive at first nce. Judging from his clothes, this boy should be male. Cheng Nuo secretly nced at the youth then moved his eyes away quickly, now on guard. The pattern on his clothes was the same flower he had seen on Bai Rui''s door! He didn''t slow down in his footsteps, ready to walk around the youth. Unexpectedly, he stumbled. He reacted quite quickly, using his hands to prop himself up on the ground, but still cut a sorry figure. "Ha ha ha¡­" The boy burst into sweet, melodiousughter, grabbing his own stomach. "Too weak! Just like a rabbit¡­ I wondered, the person Bai Rui favored, how strong would he be?" Blue veins appeared on Cheng Nuo''s forehead and he quickly stood up. In this world, there were many brain-damaged children. Remembering Bai Rui''s nervous expression, Cheng Nuo wisely chose to swallow down his anger. He bowed his head timidly and continued walking forward. He knew that when he was facing Chu Yunxuan, Bai Rui remained calm, but the expression on his face changed when he saw the flower, which showed that this boy was much more difficult to deal with than the Lan Yue Camp! "Stop." The boy smiled, and his blue eyes were cold. "Who are you?" Cheng Nuo slowly turned, lowered his eyes and whispered: "A resident here, Cheng Nuo." Originally, they were about the same height, but he looked shorter because he slouched down and bowed his head. The youth suddenly felt that this was uninteresting. Although Cheng Nuo was not as dirty and smelly as other residents here, he was just an ordinary person. A piece of trash like this was a waste of time. Thinking that Cheng Nuo was not worth bothering with, he was bored to death, but after some more thought, he immediately sneered. Cheng Nuo sensed something cold behind him then a strange thing sprang out of the ground, shocking him into opening his eyes wide. It was a silver-gray python with red eyes, four meters long and as thick as a man''s thighs. At that time when he stumbled identally, was it actually this young man who made him trip? Could it have been this snake? Before he could react, the snake''s tail snapped forward, wrapping around his legs and ankles. Cold air prated his thin clothing. Like falling into ice, Cheng Nuo instantly felt cold and began to shiver. His teeth chattered and his whole body felt frozen. ****! There''s no such type of snake on Earth! The young man crossed his arms and slowly walked over to him. He smiled very proudly: "I saw you carrying something to Bai Rui. He didn''t throw it out. He didn''t kill you when you entered¡­ how do you like my ice snake? Doesn''t it feel good? Hmph. Who are you? What your rtionship with Bai Rui? If you dare to lie, I will let the snake swallow you." Cheng Nuo''s face had turned blue and white. With great difficulty, he managed to speak through his chattering teeth: "I¡­ I am only slightly acquainted with him¡­ Last time¡­ he saved me¡­ This time I was thanking him¡­" The young man squatted down and pinched Cheng Nuo''s face with two thin fingers. He examined Cheng Nuo again and once again determined that he really was just an ordinary person. That Bai Rui boy has always aimed high so this weak little chicken shouldn''t have any rtionship with him. If there was anything unusual about this weak little chicken, it was only that his hair color and eyes were a rare ck color. Especially from this angle, his eyes were like lustrous ck gems, clear and transparent, like bright stars. He had an idea. This ce was poor and stinky. There''s no fun to be had here but he could temporarily get a pet to make his bed and cook for him while he was on the road. Those eyes were worth collecting and a living container was always best, therefore he could keep his little life for now. Having decided on this, the youth smiled and took back the ice snake. It shrank down until it was small enough to curl around his wrist. At first nce, it looked like a jade bracelet. He spoke in a condescending manner to Cheng Nuo: "Get up, take me to a ce where I can eat." Cheng Nuo''s body shook for a while before he was able to get up. Just now his head felt like it was frozen! He secretly swore in his heart and walked in front of the boy, sighing a little in relief. This damned child may be even more vicious than Chang Chun! At home, there was leftover vegetable fritters and half a pot of soup. Liu Guang had also gone out to hunt and would probablye back in the afternoon but Cheng Nuo still dare not lead this brat to his home. What if Liu Guang got involved? Then he remembered the old man who had died. His shack was at the entrance of the vige. No one was living there right now. Cheng Nuo walked towards that ce and he said in a timid little whisper: " I don''t have anything to eat in my home¡­" "I have the ingredients," the boy saidzily. "If you can''t swallow it down, I will cook you and feed you to my ice snake." Cheng Nuo felt that the soles of his feet were cold. His intuition told him that the boy wasn''t joking. ****! The children in this world are too vicious! Cute children like Liu Guang were really rare. During the day, most of the residents of the slums went to the mountains to hunt and forage for wild vegetables, or they went to the garbage dump to scavenge items, so there were very few people in the vige. The two of them walked all the way to the shack without any problems. The boy frowned when he saw the ce: "It''s really dirty and stinky." He looked around then kicked Cheng Nuo: "Use your clothes to wipe the bench clean." Cheng Nuo found it extremely difficult to keep his anger under control. He secretly gritted his teeth and walked over to the bench then rubbed it with his sleeves. The boy swung his legs over the side and sat down on the bench. He threw an interspatial storage bag to Cheng Nuo, saying: "Four dishes. One soup, two meat, and two vegetable dishes. Make it quick." Cheng Nuo took a deep breath and told himself to be patient. He opened the storage bag curiously. It had arge dimensional space inside that was full of a lot of things. It had all kinds of fresh meat and vegetables as well as bowls, tes, pots, and pans, all ced neatly in their ownpartments. He had already cooked many times during his time in this world so he silently made the fire and prepared the ingredients swiftly. He acted casual and said: "Who are you? What are you doing here?" The boy smiled and said: "If you speak nonsense again, I will make it so that you won''t ever be able to say a word again. Remember, when you speak to me, call me master." Cheng Nuo quickly closed his mouth, screaming in his heart, you little ****er! You devil child! Sooner orter someone will teach you how to behave properly! The boy was idle and bored. He looked at Cheng Nuo''s forbearing expression, thinking it was funny. He thought that Cheng Nuo probably wasn''t convinced and heughed: "Now say it. Remember, say it loudly. Your tone must be cheerful and not too harsh on the ear." Cheng Nuo looked at the snake-shaped bracelet and shouted loudly: "Master." When the boy looked at Cheng Nuo''s docile and submissive look, he suddenly felt bored. He looked into the distance and stuck his legs out, humming a popr song. Cheng Nuo gnashed his teeth. If he had some insecticide on hand, he certainly wouldn''t hesitate to add it to the pot. Soon he had finished cooking two dishes, vinegar-zed Chinese cabbage and pork ribs yam stew. Cheng Nuo put them on the dinner table then continued cooking. The boyzily put his chopstick in his mouth and his slender phoenix eyes suddenly widened slightly. He smiled and said: "Ah, the taste is passable." Cheng Nuo continued cooking as though he hadn''t heard anything, using his spat to flip over the food angrily. **** that little devil brat! As he cooked, his mind wandered and he thought of how to make the think Liu Guang put on a few more pounds. His food was a lot more boratepared to the other slum dwellers'' food. The residents of this world seemed to be less concerned about their diet. The food they ate in the town was also very simple. The boy was dissatisfied: "At this time, you should say ''thank you for your appreciation''." Cheng Nuo said expressionlessly: "Thank you for your appreciation." Thank you! ****ing thank you and eighteen generations of your ancestors! The boy smiled and started eating. Cheng Nuo cooked a dish of stir-fried pork fillet with wood ear, plus a dish of stir-fried vegetables. He also made a cream of mushroom soup. He served all of these to the boy who ate very slowly but ate a lot. The ate until all four dishes and the soup were allpletely gone. After an hour, the boy finally finished. He took out a silver handkerchief and wiped his hand and face. He threw it on the ground then said to Cheng Nuo: "Okay,e here. Since I am going to make you my pet servant, I will give you something good." Cheng Nuo said, "What?" From somewhere, Cheng Nuo knew not where the boy pulled out a small worm. The worm in his palm was as big as a maggot. Its body was soft and it looked very ugly. It glowed green in the sunlight. The boy pinched it with his fingers and held it up to the sun. Holding his chin, heughed and said: "I won this worm from someone in my family. It''s taking up space so it would be better to give it to you as a reward and to stop you from doing anything clever on the road. Be obedient,e here." When he said thest two words, he was smiling and his tone was very gentle. Cheng Nuo couldn''t help but shiver. Was it a Gu worm? Based on what he said, this was not a good thing! (¹Æ g¨³ - A legendary venomous insect. ording to legends, a Gu is made by putting a lot of venomous insects, snakes, worms, etc. together in arge vase or any enclosed ce. The venomous creatures, having no other food, will start eating each other. The Gu is thest one that survives. Having absorbed all of the other creatures'' venom, it will be a sort of super venomous creature. This is just fictional. Don''t try this at home.) Cheng Nuo gnashed his teeth secretly then looked up at the boy and smiled. "Since it is such a good thing, it would be a waste to use it on me. Just following the master and having meat to eat is good." ****! I, your father, want to eat your meat! (Eat meat - just an idiom meaning "never want for anything.") When the boy saw his submissive look, he smiled cheerfully: "Ah, before I thought you looked like a rabbit but now you look like a dog. What''s your name? Hmm, forget it, I will give you a new name. You will be called ¡­ Wangcai. It''s fine, the worm won''t be wasted. When it''s ced in a human body it will spawn every month and I will get more worms." (Wangcai Íú²Æ - This is amon name for dogs in China. It means "good fortune.") When Cheng Nuo heard this he almost puked. ****! Your mom is a rabbit! Your family are all dogs! The name "Wangcai" should be branded on your neck! The boy''s face suddenly became cold and he said: "Wangcai, be obedient. Come." Cheng Nuo took a deep breath and slowly walked over. The boy was gestured at his feet, as though Cheng Nuo was a puppy, indicating that he should kneel in front of him. The anger in Cheng Nuo''s heart has reached the boiling point. He gripped the storage bag tightly and as he knelt, he took out a bag of flour then flung it at the boy''s head. After all, the boy was still young and inexperienced. He reflexively used his sword to slice the thing that was thrown. As a result, the flour got into his eyes and made his cough. While he was swinging his sword at the flour, Cheng Nuo ran off. The boy looked at the flour, his heart full of anger. He crushed the worm in his hand and ran after Cheng Nuo with his sword in his hand. He decided that it would be better to just pop out those eyes! ******** Trantor''s Notes: Most of the dishes that Cheng Nuo cooked can easily be pictured if you are a little bit familiar with Chinese cuisine except for ´×Áï°×²Ë - c¨´ li¨´ b¨¢i c¨¤i - vinegar-zed Chinese cabbage. It is a simple vegetarian dish from Shandong region which is famous for the production of good quality vinegar. It looks like the image below. The recipe is in the linked image source. Image source: µ¤·ïÑÛ - d¨¡n f¨¨ng y¨£n - phoenix eyes. This refers to eyes whose outer corners incline upwards. This trait is considered beautiful. This image below is an example of phoenix eyes. By Tksteven - Own work, , Chapter 20 ******** Cheng Nuo ran away, his speed faster than a rabbit. After being in this world for some time, he has be familiar with the terrain here. He ran through the twisted maze of alleys. The young man couldn''t catch up with him but after he had been running for a while, he heard screams and "bam" crashing sounds. He had a bad feeling about this and, looking back while he ran, his hair stood on end in shock. The ice snake was chasing after him twenty or thirty meters behind, slithering forward at full speed with its body bent. There was a puff of smoke everywhere it passed, but the youth was nowhere to be seen. If he got caught, he would either be swallowed or frozen to death! Cheng Nuo was already panting but somehow, he didn''t know how he found his legs found the strength to run faster than before. When he rushed into an alley, unluckily he found the boy standing there with a sword in hand. He turned around but the ice snake was blocking that path. Cheng Nuo quickly nced at both sides but with a mud wall on one side and a house on the other, he couldn''t escape. Had fate sent him to this world only to get eaten by a snake? The youth took out a handkerchief to wipe the flour off the top of his head then slowly walked. He said in an icy tone: "Wangcai, you are quite bold. You''ve made me very angry. Since you are so naughty, I will have to chop off your hands and feet and cut off your tongue. Then you will be an obedient human stick." When Cheng Nuo heard this, goosebumps broke out in his skin and his chest heaved up and down. Does he think Cheng Nuo would feel sorry now? ****! Even if he went back in time 100 times, he would never let that disgusting wormy its eggs inside his body! He threw caution to the winds. Raising his head and folding his arms over his chest, he narrowed his eyes and said: "I, your father''s name is Cheng Nuo. Who the **** is Wangcai?! You''re a ****ing pervert, you little devil! Who doesn''t have ****ing eyes to see that you''re nothing but a waste of air since the day you were born?!" Although he doesn''t usually cuss, he used to y online games and trade insults there to vent his frustration. Since it looked like he was going to die anyway, he''d rather die happily scolding the other person! The boy immediately became furious. His face turned green then white then green again. For a moment, he was speechless with rage. He was ustomed to being treated like a noble and domineering person. When has he ever been treated to this type of verbal abuse? And Cheng Nuo even used words he didn''t understand even though he thought about them for a long time. He didn''t even know how to retort. In his anger, the youth even forgot to summon the ice snake and simply rushed forward, intent on stabbing Cheng Nuo in the throat. When Cheng Nuo saw the tip of the swording towards him, he bent over and grabbed a stone beside him. He wanted to kill this psycho child! Just then, a light arrow came flying like a meteor, diverting the sword''s path, and finally breaking into beautiful fragments of light that gradually disappeared. Cheng Nuo looked over to the source of the disturbance in surprise and saw Bai Rui standing on a wall ten meters away. His hair was a little messy since he had apparentlye in a hurry. He held a longbow made from light energy strung with three light arrows, steadily facing the boy. "Bai Zhi, let him go." Bai Rui said calmly, "It has nothing to do with him." Cheng Nuo''s forehead was full of cold sweat. He didn''t believe the boy would listen to Bai Rui so he still held the stone in a vignt manner as he straightened up. He couldn''t help but wonder what the rtionship between Bai Rui and this Bai Zhi guy was. These two young people had rare good looks. There were a few simrities in their features, not to mention that their hair color andst name were the same. Thinking of some clich¨¦ plot development, these two people shouldn''t really be rtive¡­? Bai Zhi''s sword didn''t strike again but he sneered. He still has flour on his head. Asking him to let this person, who yelled abuse at him, go? Absolutely impossible! He pointed his sword in a different direction, towards Bai Rui. The boy raised his chin provocatively and smiled: "Ah, you''ve changed a lot. Unexpectedly, you''re willing to ask for a favor on behalf of someone else - are you sure that you''re faster than my sword?" Bai Rui didn''t answer. His eyes stayed focused on Bai Zhi''s movements but the words he spoke were obviously for Cheng Nuo: "Get out of here." Cheng Nuo gritted his teeth. He knows he can''t help here at all, but can Bai Rui deal with such a horrible and perverted enemy? He took a deep breath, slowly drew back, and tried to keep away from that little devil Bai Zhi. With a sneer, Bai Zhi struck at Cheng Nuo and the ice snake followed suit, climbing up the wall in a zigzag fashion and rushing toward Bai Rui. Cheng Nuo lifted the stone carelessly in front of his body but it was cut in half by the boy''s sword. Cheng Nuo fell to the ground with a bang. At the same time, Bai Rui loosened his bowstring and urately shot the light arrows towards Bai Zhi. After striking that one blow, Bai Zhi quickly turned around and cut down two arrows. The third arrow couldn''t be avoided. The arrow hit the wrist of his sword hand, prating an inch into the bone. He has always been spoiled and has never suffered any hardships before. His face distorted with pain and he gnashed his teeth. Cheng Nuo saw that Bai Zhi had his back to him and immediately seized the opportunity to pounce on him. He threw Bai Zhi to the ground. Grabbing his injured wrist, Cheng Nuo straddled him. Using his left hand, Cheng Nuo punched Bai Zhi''s repeatedly, mming his head on the ground: "You little pervert, today this elder brother will teach you a lesson! Just because you carry a sword, you think you''re hot ****? Using a snake to bully people?! Hmph!" Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw that the ice snake was still chasing Bai Rui so he boldly continued to beat up Bai Zhi. Remembering the humiliation he suffered at his hands, the more Cheng Nuo beat him up, the happier he became. He didn''t notice that there was a change in his hands. Bai Zhi''s face was buried in the soil. At first, he was stunned then he tried to break away many times but the other person was unexpectedly strong. His arm was like steel and each one of his punches hurt terribly. In the end, he was able to escape since he had trained for a few years and had a good foundation. Struggling, he finally broke free of Cheng Nuo''s steel-like grip and rolled over. Barefoot and barehanded, they wrestled with each other since Cheng Nuo had kicked away his sword. Cheng Nuo knows that if Bai Zhi stood up he would have no chance of winning so he used his hands and feet to suppress the other person, even grabbing Bai Zhi''s injured right wrist. Bai Zhi was extremely furious and in such pain that he forgot to use his techniques: "I will dig out your eyes! I''ll chop you up to feed you to the dogs!" He had lost his weapon and his injured right hand had no strength so he gathered the cold water energy in his left hand to form a sharp, six-edged snowke then plunged its sharp edge into Cheng Nuo. Meanwhile, the ice snake was still fighting with Bai Rui, its tail flying around and raising dust. The ice snake''s skin was flexible and too hard for the light arrows to prate. Bai Rui was agile enough to avoid the ice snake''s attacks but he couldn''t hurt it. One human and one snake fought, neither one of them standing still even for a moment. As for Bai Zhi and Cheng Nuo''s closebat fight, neither one of them used many tactics or polished techniques and both of them were injured a lot. Although Cheng Nuo''s arm was stabbed several times by the ice, he managed to beat Bai Zhi''s face until it was ck and blue, making him feel ted. Bai Zhi almost went crazy. He didn''t care about Bai Rui anymore and summoned the ice snake to attack Cheng Nuo. Bai Rui frowned and screamed: "Dodge this!" Pulling out his sword, he struck the ice snake''s tail. The ice snake''s scales were too slippery, making it difficult for the sword to prate, and a cold energy flowed up the sword. Cheng Nuo heard the sounds of battle from behind him and knew that things were not going well. He quickly grabbed Bai Rui and threw him to the ice snake as a distraction then ran away. Bai Zhi fell to the ground. With the ice snake''s help, he stood up. His eyes were so swollen that he could barely open his eyes. Looking at Cheng Nuo''s back as thetter ran away, he was in a gloomy mood. Today, he''s not only going to kill the kid, he''s going to destroy this entire ce! But before he could take action, something cold touched his back, ready to stab into his heart. Bai Rui said coldly: "Take your pet and scram." Bai Zhi''s body went stiff then quickly rxed. He sneered: "Elder brother Bai Rui, are you going to kill your own brother for lower-ss people who are inferior to dogs?" When he said the words "elder brother Bai Rui," his tone of voice was full of resentment. Bai Rui nudged him with the sword and calmly said: "If your pet moves, I''ll kill you right away. Take out the pen and paper from your storage bag and set up the blood curse." ******* Trantor''s Notes: °×ÜÆ - Bai Zhi - Angelica dahurica flower, also known as Chinese Angelica. Since ancient times this nt has been used in Traditional Chinese Medicine but the root contains a toxin. Image below. Chapter 21 ******** Bai Zhi would never have thought that with his hard-won Ice Snake, he still wouldn''t be able to escape from Bai Rui''s hands. Instead, he suffered more humiliation than he ever had before, making his resentment even deeper. But he knew Bai Rui''s temper and that he must do as the other person said. He could only endure it. Bai Zhi took out pen and paper and coldly said: "What do you want me to write?'' Bai Rui said: "After I release you, immediately take your pet away from here and go back to the snowy mountain. Don''t send people to make trouble here or tell anyone I''m here." "Oh, I didn''t expect you to have feelings for this kind of awful ce." Bai Zhi swallowed the second sentence he wanted to say: Sure enough, a slut can only give birth to a lowly kind of person! He set up a blood curse in ordance with Bai Rui''s instructions then threw the paper on the ground and said sullenly: "Can I go now?" Bai Rui had been watching his movements carefully. His face expressionless, Bai Rui said: "Yes, leave right now." Bai Zhi''s face had already begun to swell up. He turned around with a sneer and said: "I''ll leave this time but next time it won''t be so easy. Also, tell that cheap ve named Cheng Nuo that sooner orter I''ll cut out his heart and drink his blood." In fact, Cheng Nuo hadn''t run away at all. He was currently hiding behind a wall and listening to their conversation. When he saw that Bai Rui had already finished speaking, he slowly leaned out and heard Bai Zhi''s vicious words. He couldn''t help but jump out tough and scold the other person: "Don''t take advantage of people who just feel sorry for you! You want to drink my blood? I''m not afraid of you! **** you, who''s a cheap ve?!" He suddenly remembered something. Taking out the full storage bag, he shook it at Ba Zhi and smiled: "This thing is mine now. Little friend, when you are hungry on the road, remember not to eat grass, roots, or tree bark. Be careful of diarrhea." Bai Zhi was so angry that he almost coughed up blood but he knew he couldn''t make amotion in the slums anymore. Looking at the blood curse on the ground, he gritted his teeth then slowly walked away. When he had walked to the vige entrance, a strange smile suddenly appeared on his lips. How could he possibly endure this insult? This rare young Ice Snake was given to him by his uncle. Because he wasn''t the one who captured it, the beast didn''t acknowledge him as its master. Therefore, he had to use magic topel the Ice Snake to obey his orders. For this reason, the snake could only exert around 30% of its real strength. The blood curse forced him to leave with his pet. If he were to lift the binding spell on the Ice Snake, it would no longer be his pet and whatever it did, he wouldn''t be viting the blood curse. Bai Zhi bit his wrist, wiped his blood on the Ice Snake''s head and chanted to lift the spell. Then he threw the bracelet behind him with all his strength and quickly left without turning back Although his uncle would scold him for discarding this Ice Snake, this creature will remember the face of the person who attacked him. It would be great if it were to swallow both Bai Rui and that little b***ard named Cheng Nuo. Ha, ha! Although it was young, when the Ice Snake''s full power was unleashed, he didn''t believe that Bai Rui could defeat it! The Ice Snake bracelet turned over and over in the air. When it fell to the ground it turned back into the Ice Snake. Its triangr eyes showed puzzlement for a moment. Finally, it realized that it was free again. Having been bound for so many days had made this young Ice Snake feel extremely sullen. Its tail swung fiercely and knocked down a wall. It could hardly wait to vent the anger in its heart! A resident of the slums carrying a bamboo pole on his shoulders rounded a corner. Before he could even cry out in surprise, the Ice Snake had already wrapped itself around him. The Ice Snake tightened its coils, releasing freezing cold. The man curled up then was broken into fragments. He was like a cracked ice cube. Pieces of the man littered the ground and even his blood was frozen into clumps of frozen red ice. ******* Meanwhile, Cheng Nuo was looking inside the interspatial storage bag with a smile. The food stored in it was enough for him and Liu Guang to live on for two or three months. It seemed that the meal he had prepared had not been wasted. That young master Bai Zhi wasn''t the type who would cook for himself so there was a lot of dried meat and fruit in the storage bag that he could eat whenever there were no restaurants around. Cheng Nuo looked up and smiled at Bai Rui. "There is a lot of food in this storage bag. I''ll tell you the exact amountter." Bai Rui sheathed his sword. His lips were faintly blue. He had been forcing himself not to reveal his weakness but, after all, he hadn''t recovered from his wounds yet. He had been exposed to the Ice Snake''s cold for too long and he wasn''t immune to the cold. He turned away and said, "No, you need to bandage your hands." "Then I will send it to youter, after all, you deserve the credit for this," Cheng Nuo yelled after him. He lowered his head and examined his hand somewhat carelessly. The wound on his hand didn''t hurt. He remembered that it seemed as though ayer of armor had formed on his hand when the ice had struck so the wound was very shallow¡­previously, Bai Rui said that Cheng Nuo had awakened his power. What kind of power was it? Could that be the reason for this? Cheng Nuo ran after Bai Rui and said with a smile, "Bai Rui, what you said about awakening my power, did I just use it?¡­ What''s wrong with you?" At such close range, Cheng Nuo noticed Bai Rui''s unusually pale face, and he suddenly realized something. He knew very well about the Ice Snake''s cold attack. Was Bai Rui suffering from that cold? But before he could ask, Bai Rui suddenly turned pale, pulled him back and shouted, "Be careful!" Cheng Nuo was stunned when he saw a protrusion in the ground. A silver-gray triangr snake head emerged from the ground. It was the Ice Snake! "What''s going on?" he eximed in shock. This made no sense. How could Bai Zhi dare to vite the blood curse? Bai Rui quickly took out his bow and shot seven or eight arrows to temporarily block the Ice Snake''s movements. He whispered: "You should run away, the farther the better. This is none of your business." How is it none of my business?! I, your father, will be the one to bring it down this time! There were many stones here. Cheng Nuo clenched his teeth and looked around. He quickly lifted up a few big stones and threw them at the Ice Snake. He asked: "Can your arrows deal with it? What else can we do apart from running away?" Bai Rui frowned at Cheng Nuo. When he first saw this person, he was quite meek. Howe he was getting bolder and bolder now? After all, Bai Rui was still young, his injuries have not healed, and the repeated attacks have made him consume too much of his physical strength. The Ice Snake was pressing them hard and the cold seemed to be much more powerful than before. They were shivering from the cold even though they were more than three feet away. "We must leave here!" Cheng Nuo grabbed Bai Rui''s arm and said, "Lead it to that cliff!" The cliff was hundreds of meters tall. Last time he fell down with Bai Rui but didn''t die. However, even if the Ice Snake doesn''t die, it will still be stunned. Moreover, that cliff is so high up and the Ice Snake doesn''t know the way so it might get lost in the mountain''s thick forest. Bai Rui nodded slightly and followed Cheng Nuo. Although the light arrows couldn''t injure the Ice Snake, they still hurt it. Thus, the beast firmly remembered these two people''s appearance. As it followed behind them, it left icy traces wherever it went. Even the grass and the leaves of the nts iced over. Cao Tou saw the two people who were being chased by the silver-gray snake at an intersection. He was scared and shouted: "Cheng Nuo, what is that?" Cheng Nuo ran and yelled: "Don''te over, that thing is dangerous!" Cao Tou''s face showed his fear. Why do these things always happen to brother Cheng Nuo? He should hurry and find Liu Guang! The snake could slither very fast but Bai Rui was faster. Cheng Nuo, his arm in Bai Rui''s grip, was pulled along. He was almost out of breath, his lungsboring hard. Finally, they arrived at the hidden cliff. They were running at full speed and Cheng Nuo was watching the terrain closely but Bai Rui flung him up to his shoulder then jumped up a tree with Cheng Nuo. Hanging upside down from Bai Rui''s shoulder, Cheng Nuo suddenly didn''t know whether tough or cry. Howe Bai Rui and Liu Guang were super strong like the goris from the of the Apes? However, he didn''t have time toin because the snake was following right behind them. "Freeze. Don''t make a sound." Bai Rui stuffed his sword into Cheng Nuo''s hands then created a pole with his light power. Jumping down from the tree, he ran to the other side and repeatedly banged on some rocks, making a lot of noise to attract the Ice Snake. After the long chase, the snake was even more irritated. It sprang towards Bai Rui, trying to bit him, but Bai Rui jumped back very agilely. The snake only bit empty air. As Bai Rui fell, the light pole hit a stone the size of a washbasin and made it fly up, hitting the Ice Snake in the middle of its head. The Ice Snake''s neck shrank back and it was so enraged that its triangr red eyes almost seemed to spurt out fire. Now even more furious than before, it chased after Bai Rui. Cheng Nuo, hiding in the tree, was very frightened. He watched unblinkingly, holding the short sword tightly. The terrain was very uneven, covered withrge rocks and towering trees. Bai Rui''s body was very agile and the snake was close to the cliff but Bai Rui''s face was getting paler and paler. Cheng Nuo was extremely worried. Bai Rui finally reached the edge of the cliff. Leaping up, hended behind the ice snake. He used light energy to create two sticks and pushed the Ice Snake with his created weapons. After just a few seconds of contact with the Ice Snake, the light sticks froze. Bai Rui gritted his teeth and used his shoulders and arms to push the Ice Snake. The areas of his body that came into contact with it hurt as though countless knives were stabbing into his skin. The Ice Snake had already been rushing towards the cliff. Inertiabined with Bai Rui''s push made it fall over the edge and they heard the sounds of it crashing its way down to the bottom of the cliff. As soon as Bai Rui seeded, Cheng Nuo hurriedly slid down the tree trunk. He couldn''t jump down the tree like Bai Rui. He took a big stone and looked carefully down the cliff. The snake had disappeared. So he threw the stone down and said worriedly: "Is the snake going toe back up soon? What should we do if it does?" When he didn''t hear Bai Rui''s answer, Cheng Nuo hurriedly turned to look and saw Bai Rui suddenly fall down. His eyes were closed and his body seemed to be frozen. Cheng Nuo was shocked and rushed over to help Bai Rui. The bone-chilling colding from Bai Rui''s body made him shiver. Chapter 22 ******** Bai Rui''s body was no different from an ice cube. The cold made Cheng Nuo bare his teeth and he almost couldn''t lift Bai Rui from the ground. He called out to Bai Rui twice but there was no response. There was ayer of ice on his eyshes and eyebrows as though he had juste out of a freezer. Cheng Nuo ced a trembling finger below his nose. Although Bai Rui''s breathing was weak, Cheng Nuo felt a little relieved. He didn''t know that Bai Rui had been restraining the cold before, which is is why when it broke out, it was exceptionally fierce. Cheng Nuo wanted to take him back to give him a hot bath, but after less than a minute, he couldn''t stand it. He had to stop, take off his clothes, and wrap them firmly around Bai Rui. This child was very patient. His fists were tightly clenched and he never made any sound. Cheng Nuo gritted his teeth and took Bai Rui into his arms. Rubbing his body to try to chase away the cold and pain, he started cursing to relieve his emotions: "You ****ing Chang Chun! You ****ing Bai Zhi! Go to ****! If I, your father ever see you bad children again, watch out! You ****ing *****ers! Hmph¡­" Therefore, when the worried Liu Guang, who had followed tracked their path through the forest, found his future wife, he saw that he was holding that Bai kid with his upper body bare while using his hands to touch the other person, his face red with anger. Liu Guang''s face blushed red. How can this female be so shameless! Liu Guang rushed up to kick Bai Rui to the side. His eyes wide, he was ready to scold someone when he saw that something was wrong. Cheng Nuo''s face was white. Cheng Nuo was overjoyed when he saw Liu Guang. Sniffing, Cheng Nuo''s body trembled as he said: "Xiao Guang, the snake fell off the cliff¡­" Liu Guang snorted then silently took off his clothes, wrapping them around Cheng Nuo. His eyes nervously darted around and his ears turned red as he squatted down and took Cheng Nuo in his arms. Cheng Nuo quickly tried to push him away: "I''m cold¡­ don''t, you''ll freeze." Liu Guang gnashed his teeth. Putting his head on Cheng Nuo''s shoulders, he wrapped his arms around Cheng Nuo''s waist tightly. He really was like a little stove. Cheng Nuo rxed and he stopped shivering quite soon. "Now take Bai Rui down the mountain. He''s suffering from severe hypothermia." Cheng Nuo pushed Liu Guang away and stood up. He carefully put the clothes back on Liu Guang, smoothing his cor like the usually did. When Liu Guang saw the wounds on Cheng Nuo''s hands, his face became colder. He applied medicine on Cheng Nuo''s injuries then rudely tore the clothes off Bai Rui, throwing them back to Cheng Nuo. He looked around and cut off branches as thick as a baby''s wrist with the machete that he was carrying. Bundling the branches together with some rattan, he firmly tied Bai Rui to the branches. Cheng Nuo was confused at first but when he understood what Liu Guang was doing, he had to admire the boy''s intelligence. Now he wouldn''t have to touch Bai Rui directly. He hurriedly said: "He''s very cold. Will you be okay carrying him like that?" Liu Guang red at him and ground from between his gnashing teeth: "Never mind that! Last time I told you that you''re not allowed to undress in front of others, you shameless female!" He threw Bai Rui on his shoulder like a bundle of wheat then, ignoring Cheng Nuo, he strode forward. If one didn''t look closely, one might even think that Liu Guang was carrying a bundle of firewood. Cheng Nuo''s mouth twitched. ****! **** this world''s weird setting! In Liu Guang''s eyes, he was a woman, argh! How could he make Liu Guang, this violent child, understand that he is a brother rather than a sister? He hurriedly ran over to him: "Bai Rui is too cold. We can take turns carrying him." "No!" Liu Guang lifted his chin and couldn''t help but pout. His lower lip stuck so far out that one could have hitched a donkey to it. Narrowing his eyes, he red sideways at Cheng Nuo: "You can''t talk to this Bai kid again! No more sneaking food for him!" Cheng Nuo had been suffering and unhappy over what had happened, but howe when Liu Guang came, he couldn''t help butugh? "I know. Let''s go back and I''ll cook something delicious for you. I definitely won''t give any to Bai Rui." It seemed that Liu Guang knew that what he sent to Bai Rui. Listening to the tone of those words that sounded as though he was coaxing a child, Liu Guang angrily kicked a stone. It would be better to grow up soon. His future wife always treats him like a child. While the two of them spoke, their footsteps didn''t slow down and soon they arrived at their home. Cheng Nuo quickly wrapped a quilt around Bai Rui and urged Liu Guang to boil water, pulling out a big por wood tub. Liu Guang almost kicked down the stove in his fury. Was Cheng Nuo nning to bathe this Bai Rui kid? Of course, he couldn''t allow his future wife to bathe him¡­ But how could Liu Guang give Bai Rui a bath? After the water was boiled, Liu Guang came in with a bucket and poured it into the bathtub. He went back and forth several times while Cheng Nuo had tucked in Bai Rui into the quilt several times, massaging his limbs. Liu Guang was so angry that he pushed Cheng Nuo out and shut the door. "I''ll wash him. You can leave!" Cheng Nuo said from behind the door: "Alright, then you must properly take care of him. Pay attention to his hands and feet." "I know!" Liu Guang said impatiently. "Now, tell me what is going on here. Where did that strange snakee from?" From behind the door, Cheng Nuo began to think about what had happened, starting from the time he first saw Bai Zhi. Now that he was recalling those events, he thought that it was really thrilling to be chased by that Ice Snake. Liu Guang sneered. He walked over slowly, pulled the quilt off then lifted Bai Rui into the bathtub. Listening to Cheng Nuo''s words, it seemed like the trouble this time was rted to Bai Rui. He''d always thought that this boy''s background was too mysterious, which is not a good thing! This time the ice snake injured seven or eight people in the slums. That kid surnamed Bai most likely won''t be able to stay here so Liu Guang can remain patient for a little longer. With this in mind, Liu Guang perfunctorily stripped off Bai Rui''s wet clothes and crudely pressed his head down into the water. Anyway, isn''t this Bai kid cold? Let him warm up from top to bottom. Silently humming a little tune in his heart, he took his time in grabbing Bai Rui''s hair and lifting him out of the water. He repeated this process a few more times. Bai Rui was lucky that someone had been there to relieve his body''s coldness. He seemed to feel that someone was massaging his limbs for him. That person seemed to have no hostility towards him and inexplicably made him feel at ease, as though that person was someone trustworthy, so he fell into a deep sleep. But now, the pain and intense hostility he felt from the person touching him made him wake up. The hand pressing down on his head was very strong and the strange, nearly pitch ck environment prompted him to immediately begin to condense the light element in his hand, and then to move quickly. Cheng Nuo was just narrating how he and Bai Rui were chased by the Ice Snake when he heard a loud noise inside. There was the sound of sshing water bursting out then shouting and the sounds of a fight. Cheng Nuo was shocked and hurried rushed to open the door, only to be rendered speechless by the sight in from of him. The entire floor was covered in water and the two troublesome children were ring at each other. All of Liu Guang''s clothes, including his headband, was soaked through. Bai Rui was holding a knife made of the light element in his hand. Despite this cool pose, because of his small, bare body he looked somewhatical. In the middle of these two people was a wooden bathtub that had been cut into several pieces. Bai Rui''s face was red from the heat of the water. He seemed to be alright. Cheng Nuo turned his gaze to the ground and couldn''t help but sigh and say in a distressed tone of voice: "My pr wood bathtub¡­ why did you two brats start fighting?!" Liu Guang wiped the water off his face with his hands and said angrily: "Who knows why that crazy kid surnamed Bai did it? Since you''re already awake, leave here!" Bai Rui''s eyes swiftly swept around and he guessed the situation. Unexpectedly, these two people had brought him back to their house and had used hot water to bathe him. He felt slightly apologetic in his heart but when he found that he didn''t have a stitch of clothing on, his face turned hot and he was barely able to maintain his calm tone of voice: "What about my clothes?" Cheng Nuo''s eyes moved up from the nks on the floor and when he identally caught a glimpse of Bai Rui''s "little birds" his eyes started twitching. Although it was the second time he saw two "birds," the shock he felt wasn''t small. ****! In this ****ing world, even if the little kids look cute, I still don''t dare to look at them! Aaahhh! Bai Rui was embarrassed by Cheng Nuo''s gaze that seemed to be questioning the nature of reality. Uneasy with the situation, his legs shrank back. Then, with a stiff face, he repeated his question: "My clothes?" Liu Guang had just been caught off guard by Bai Rui''s assault and was in a hurry because he was furious that his future wife had looked at Bai Rui''s naked body. He saw the focus of Cheng Nuo''s gaze suddenly and quickly pushed Cheng Nuo out. He snorted angrily and said: "You¡­ go out, who told you to go back in! Bai, your clothes are on the ground. Put them on and leave immediately!" The lifeless Cheng Nuo was pushed outside the door. He thought of something and quickly shouted: "There are clean clothes in the cupboard by the bed. Xiao Guang, you can get one for Bai Rui." He has to wash his eyes out right away or he might be blind! Bai Rui looked at his clothes that had been messily wadded into a ball and thrown on the floor. Right now they were covered in mud. He looked at Liu Guang calmly: "I''ll borrow some clothes first." Liu Guang snorted, picked one of this clothes, and threw it to Bai Rui. His clothes wereundered by Cheng Nuo using soap from the market so they were very clean. Now it would be easier to give this to that Bai kid. Bai Rui caught the clothes and said: "Thank you. I''ll return itter." When Liu Guang took out the clothes, Bai Rui''s eyes quickly swept over the house. He never noticed other people''s furnishing but now he saw that the people who lived here had arranged theyout of the room very carefully. The narrow bed was neatly arranged and had two thin pillows on it. Do these two people usually sleep together? Bai Rui was very surprised and faintly felt some ufortable, weird emotion. "You don''t have to thank me," Liu Guang said, crossing his arms in front of his chest. "Anyway, I don''t have the heart to save people. I''m not interested in your origins. Don''t involve Cheng Nuo in the future. This kind of thing, I don''t want to see it happen again." Under the clothes, Bai Rui clenched his fists then quickly loosened them. As he put the clothes on, he said calmly, "Tell him not to be nosy in the future." He quickly dressed and strode outside. Liu Guang was furious and struck the wall with his fist. Dust rained down from the ceiling so, with a guilty conscience, he rushed to pat the bed and wipe the table clean with his sleeves twice. This was because if Cheng Nuo saw it, he would start nagging. Cheng Nuo was sitting in the yard looking at the food in the interspatial storage bag. With these, Liu Guang doesn''t have to go out in the next two months! Every time Liu Guang goes hunting, he always feels distressed and guilty. He is an adult but he has to rely on a child to support him. He was thinking about making a few healthy dishes to strengthen Liu Guang and the injured Bai Rui when he saw Bai Rui walking past him as though he didn''t see him. He hurried forward and said, "Bai Rui, is your injury notpletely healed yet? Stay for dinner. That snake might be back in the near future. We must think about what to do about it." Liu Guang only said a few words to taunt him and Bai Rui had remained very calm, but when had ever been so ridiculed? He looked up at Cheng Nuo coldly: "No need! You can give it to him to eat!" Cheng Nuo''s face showed his shock at this unimaginable turn of events. How could he possibly have seen an angry look on the face of Bai Rui, a precocious child with facial paralysis? This new development is not normal! Chapter 23 ******** While Cheng Nuo was standing there, stunned by this unexpected event, Bai Rui pushed the door open and strode out. From the other room, Liu Guang heard what Cheng Nuo had said. He hurriedly ran out and red at Cheng Nuo. "Why are you so good to him? Why do you want him to stay for dinner? He''s not that special anyway!" Cheng Nuo flicked him on the forehead and smiled: "He''s still hurt. He''s helped us so don''t be too stingy. I think the two of you can be friends." Liu Guang''s lips thinned and he said angrily: "When have I ever been stingy? Who is going to be friends with that Bai person? Don''t you have eyes?! And what about you? Who told you that you could enter that time? You''re not allowed to look at other people''s bodies!" The corner of Cheng Nuo''s eyes twitched. He definitely wouldn''t look at those "two birds" next time. Who would be able to bear that sort of stimtion? Cheng Nuo''s hands were injured so the food was cooked by two people. Liu Guang couldn''t cook but he was very good at cutting vegetables and noodles. First, they steamed snow-white buns then they fried six dishes. Lastly, they used the meat of the wild animals that Liu Guang had just brought back from his hunt to cook a big pot of stew. Both of them ate until their bellies bulged. There were some steamed buns left over. Cheng Nuo added those to some dishes that he had set aside in advance and asked Liu Guang to send them to Bai Rui. Without turning a hair, Liu Guang promised to do it but he secretly turned around and gave them to Cao Tou. That evening, Cheng Nuo was still very worried about the Ice Snake. He dreamed that it was chasing him, trying to bite him. There was also a dream where it sought Bai Rui to get its revenge on him. He broke into a cold sweat in his sleep. He woke up with a start, wiped the sweat from his forehead, then saw the messy red hair lying on his chest. He was a little speechless. No wonder he dreamed of being entangled then swallowed by a snake! Liu Guang was hugging his waist tightly and his head was on Cheng Nuo''s chest, making him feel suffocated in his sleep. He carefully moved Liu Guang off but Liu Guang quickly rolled over again and squeezed himself against Cheng Nuo again. However, although Liu Guang''s sleeping position was quite bad, he looked really cute when he was asleep. His eyshes were long, his mouth was slightly open, and his thin little chest was rising and falling with each breath. Cheng Nuo couldn''t help but reach out to stroke his hair and touch his forehead lightly with his lips. His restless mood had finally calmed and a tender feeling rose in his heart. He had been lucky to meet such a troublesome, hot-tempered, self-important, noisy child in this strange, rotten other world. He took Liu Guang''s little body into his arms and slowly fell into a deep sleep. In the next three or four days, Cheng Nuo went to Bai Rui''s house several times to talk to him about the Ice Snake. Many people were afraid to go hunting because of themotion the Ice Snake had made. Liu Guang was totally indifferent to the threat: "It didn''t fight me! Ha! If I had been at home that day, I would have beaten it up!" Cheng Nuo nervously pinched his face and wouldn''t allow Liu Guang to go to the mountains until it was safe. He repeatedly asked Liu Guang to not take risks and Liu Guang reluctantly agreed. Several times when Bai Rui wasn''t there, Cheng Nuo put some of the food on Bai Rui''s table. He was puzzled. Bai Rui''s hadn''t fully healed yet. Where did he go every day? When he passed Bai Rui''s house one day, he saw that the neat and clean house had been wrecked by someone; even the roof had copsed into two pieces. Cheng Nuo was shocked. Who did this? Neither Lan Yue Camp nor Bai Zhi could target Bai Rui¡­ Liu Guang felt anxious about Cheng Nuo''s action. Every time he went out, Liu Guang went with him. Seeing this scene, he gloated: "This is normal. The Ice Snake was here because of him. The family members of the seven or eight people who were injured dared not provoke him but they can retaliate in secret." Cheng Nuo frowned. What should Bai Rui do in the future? Although Bai Rui is strong, after all, he is only a child. In fact, these things can''t be med on Bai Rui because it was all Bai Zhi''s doing¡­ He was just thinking that when he saw Bai Rui in the distance, slowly walking towards them, his face and body covered in dust and his eyes showing his exhaustion. Cheng Nuo nodded awkwardly at him, at a loss about what to do. Bai Rui''s face remained expressionless as he looked at the ruins of his house. No trace of sadness or anger could be seen on his face. Cheng Nuo, knowing Bai Rui''s character, expected that he would disdain to react to what some people had done. He saidfortingly: "There''s a straw house in the vige that''s empty. You can live there temporarily. If there anything you need I can lend it to you¡­" Cheng Nuo stopped speaking. Since Bai Rui was out a lot, he was afraid that any house he lived in wouldn''tst long. Liu Guang''s lips curled up in a sneer: "What does his choice of where to live have to do with us? Go back and cook!" Cheng Nuo quickly grabbed him. That derelict straw house at the edge of the vige as dirty and messy as a pig pen. It''s likely that Bai Rui wouldn''t go to live there. He said: "Bai Rui, do you want to stay at my house for the time being? Let''s go." Liu Guang almost exploded with anger when he heard this. "Where would he sleep? We only have one bed!" If Cheng Nuo dares to say that he can sleep with them on their bed, he''ll bite him! Cheng Nuo quickly smiled and tried to appease him. "It''s okay, there''s a wooden board and a quilt at home. Bai Rui is only going to stay with us temporarily¡­" Bai Rui, who had been listening to the two of them make a lot of noise, suddenly said: "Alright." Cheng Nuo was almost too surprised to react at first. He asked: "What?" Bai Rui looked into his eyes quietly: "I''ll stay with you for now and I am very hungry." "¡­" Cheng Nuo was so shocked that his eyes almost jumped out of their sockets. What happened to Bai Rui? Based on his usual attitude, he would act cold and say "Nosy! Where I live is none of your business." Bai Rui walked straight ahead and did not reply: "Hurry up." Liu Guang was too angry to speak. Quickly, he sprang towards Bai Rui from behind. No matter what Cheng Nuo said, today he was going kill this boy! Bai Rui seemed to have eyes on the back of his head. He sidestepped Liu Guang''s attack, grabbed his shoulders, and threw him overhead. Liu Guang reacted quickly and twisted his body to in the air tond on his feet. He gnashed his teeth and said: "You person named Bai, it''s time for a fight!" Bai Rui said calmly: "You don''t have the skill to fight me." Liu Guang smirked and clenched his fist: "We won''t know until after this fight!" Just a moment ago they had been talking quietly; now Cheng Nuo was shocked by the sudden turn of events. He was afraid that Bai Rui''s words would further inme the already furious Liu Guang so he quickly walked to the middle of the two boys and whispered to Liu Guang: "No, don''t fight him¡­ he doesn''t have a ce to live. He''s just staying in our house for a little while." Ah, the children of this world were too fierce! This wasn''t the same kind of rowdiness that children on Earth were known for. The children of this world liked to see blood spilled! Cheng Nuo''s intuition told him that Bai Rui was speaking the truth. If Liu Guang lost the fight, then Liu Guang would be mad enough to spit nails. After these few words offort, Liu Guang''s bad mood finally subsided since Cheng Nuo''s attitude showed that Liu Guang was still the person closest to Cheng Nuo. He grunted: "Only for today. He has to leave tomorrow." Cheng Nuo turned stiffly, fearing that Bai Rui would change his mind when he heard Liu Guang''s words. However, Bai Rui''s expression remained calm. It looked like Liu Guang''s words had no effect on him. He didn''t seem to care about them at all. Cheng Nuo smiled apologetically at Bai Rui. On the way to their house, Cheng Nuo was afraid that Liu Guang would run away and fight Bai Rui again so he held on to his hand all the way there. Liu Guang followed him obediently. Bai Rui was far behind them and Cheng Nuo couldn''t figure out what he was thinking. When they got home, Cheng Nuo smiled at Bai Rui: "What do you want to eat? I will cook it for you." Liu Guang said loudly: "I want to eat braised pork and sweet and sour spareribs!" Cheng Nuo smiled and squeezed his shoulder. "Yes, eat more meat and grow taller. What about Bai Rui?" Liu Guang''s face suddenly turned red and he gnashed his teeth. He really wants to grow tall quickly so that he doesn''t have to look up at his future wife. What can he eat to grow taller? He''s half a head shorter than that Bai kid! Bai Rui quietly said: "Vegetarian, if you can." Liu Guang sneered: "Can you still be called a man if you don''t eat meat?" Bai Rui hit the nail on the head when he said: "The meat eater isn''t as tall as the non-meat eater." Liu Guang was rendered speechless. His little chest heaved up and down and his red hair almost stood up from sheer anger. He red at Bai Rui. That person was like a quiet dog who never barked but whose bite always left a mark. One day, the great Liu Guang would kill him! Listening to the two of them arguing made Cheng Nuo''s head hurt. Howe these two children wereplete opposites of each other? However, Bai Rui''s words must have really hurt his child''s pride. He rubbed Liu Guang''s forehead andughed, "You will grow taller in the future. You''re still young right now. Come and help with the cooking." Liu Guang nced at Bai Rui coldly then went to help light the fire. Bai Rui stood still and watched them for a while. Leaning his head against the wall, he slowly closed his eyes. When the food was ready, Cheng Nuo tried to call Bai Rui over to eat. To his surprise, he had shouted twice but got no response. He ran over and nudged Bai Rui but, unexpectedly, Bai Rui''s, with his eyes still closed, slid down the wall bonelessly. Cheng Nuo was shocked and quickly held on to Bai Rui. Bai Rui''s head hung limp and hair that was normally beautifully smooth was messy. Liu Guang quickly grabbed Bai Rui and forced him to stand up straight. cing a finger under Bai Rui''s nose, Liu Guang snorted and said: "He''s just asleep. It''s no big deal." After saying that, he dragged Bai Rui into the house by the cor. Cheng Nuo followed behind them and said worriedly: "He''s asleep? Ah, it looks like it¡­ I shouted at him but he never responded. Xiao Guang, please put him on the bed." Liu Guang gritted his teeth and threw Bai Rui on the bed. He would be patient since he owed this Bai kid a favor. He was afraid that Cheng Nuo woulde to take care of Bai Rui so he tolerated the annoyance and pulled the quilt up for bai Rui. Cheng Nuo went over and examined Bai Rui''s face carefully, only to discover that there were dark circles under his eyes. He was sleeping soundly as if he had not rested for a long time. Based on Bai Rui''s personality and the fact that he had disappeared these past few days, Cheng Nuo had to wonder, had Bai Rui gone off alone to take care of the Ice Snake? ******** The author has something to say: The characters are still children right now. They don''t feel any sort of physical desire. ******** Trantor''s Notes: Chapter 24 ******* Bai Rui slept for a day and night before he woke up. During this period, Cheng Nuo couldn''t help but check his breathing twice and he also told Liu Guang to be quieter when he moved around. Because Bai Rui was sleeping on the bed, Cheng Nuoid a pallet on the floor that night and squeezed into it with Liu Guang. Cheng Nuo thought that Liu Guang and Bai Rui should sleep together on the bed but when he suggested it, Liu Guang scowled. He clenched his fists and red at Bai Rui, wanting to throw him out into the street. Cheng Nuo gently stroked him on the back to coax him to sleep. He was like a little firecracker that was about to explode. It was already afternoon of the next when Bai Rui woke up. Cheng Nuo watched his clear and bright eyes open and couldn''t help but smile: "Bai Rui, you''re awake? You must be hungry, right?" Because Bai Rui was staying with them, Liu Guang felt uneasy and stayed at home with Cheng Nuo, never stepping foot outside. When he heard those words, he rolled his eyes to show his dissatisfaction. Bai Rui was a little embarrassed. He had never slept in someone else''s bed before. It was unusual for him to actually be able to rx and even sleep in front of other people. But no matter how ufortable he felt, he didn''t want to show it in front of Liu Guang, so he just nodded his head calmly. Cheng Nuo smiled and hurriedly lit a fire to cook something. Liu Guang red at Bai Rui in a provocative manner. When Cheng Nuo wasn''t looking in their direction, Liu Guang slid his hand across his neck in a threatening gesture. Bai Rui just watched him calmly, with a look in his eyes that clearly showed that he thought this was "boring." Theck of reaction and indifference made Liu Guang hate him all the more. Cheng Nuo finished cooking the food very quickly. As they ate in silence, the atmosphere was quite strange and strained. Normally, whenever Liu Guang ate, he gobbled the food up rapidly until his cheeks bulged. While he was gorging himself, he would excitedly use his hands to gesture while telling Cheng Nuo about how his hunting that day had gone. Right now though, he was just eating. Now he was just eating without speaking. When Bai Rui''s chopsticks moved to the right, Liu Guang deliberately stretched his hand to his left to block his movement. Cheng Nuo had been wondering how to ask Bai Rui about the Ice Snake while she was filling Liu Guang''s bowl with some food. Aware of Bai Rui''s germ phobia, he didn''t give him any food directly. As a result, he was in a daze for a while before noticing that the two people in front of him were battling each other with their chopsticks! This immediately gave him a headache. Howe these two, who normally acted like miniature adults when started acting like kids the moment they were together? Bai Rui threw his chopsticks on the table and said: "I don''t eat other people''s saliva." Liu Guang suddenly jumped up and threw his chopsticks a great distance outside the door. He sneered: "I don''t give a ****!" Cheng Nuo''s lips twitched. He quickly got two more pairs of chopsticks for both of them and adjusted the position of the dishes on the table. The vegetarian ones were ced on Bai Rui''s side while the meat was ced on Liu Guang''s side. With the air of a person who was acting righteously, Liu Guang pushed the rice bowl in his direction: "Cheng Nuo, I want to eat that meat roll." Cheng Nuo ced one on his rice bowl and smiled at Bai Rui: "Bai Rui, eat something." Bai Rui''s chopsticks paused for a moment before putting a bit of Chinese cabbage into his bowl. Cheng Nuo saw that he was eating very little and always took from just the two dishes in front of him. He smiled and said: "Bai Rui, eat some meat dishes, too." Bai Rui quickly scanned the table and said with an expressionless face: "That meat roll looks good." The te was far from where Bai Rui was sitting so Cheng Nuo picked one up with his chopsticks then, seeing that Bai Rui didn''t look like he was disgusted, put the meat roll in his bowl. Bai Rui slowly lowered his head and his ears became slightly hotter. Liu Guang angrily grabbed the te and put the remaining two slices in Cheng Nuo''s bowl: "Eat quickly! Always giving other people food, aren''t you hungry?" Cheng Nuo looks at Liu Guang with some gratification. The child really knew how to treat his elders with consideration. After dinner Cheng Nuo tidied up the bowls and chopsticks and pushed Liu Guang into the yard to practice writing thetest poetry he had taught him, leaving Cheng Nuo alone in the room with Bai Rui. He had spent some time with Bai Rui so Cheng Nuo felt that he knew him quite well. This child had a lot of serious matters on his mind and if Cheng Nuo asked him some question, he probably wouldn''t answer if Liu Guang was there. However, even if they were alone, he still wasn''t sure if the child would choose to confide in him. The room seemed suddenly too quiet and Bai Rui seemed to be ufortable. His eyes slid away from Cheng Nuo a bit then he suddenly untied the short sword from his waist and threw it to Cheng Nuo: "Here, this is for you." Cheng Nuo''s conditioned reflexes made him catch the weapon automatically. He said, puzzled: "What?" The sword looked small but it was quite heavy so the hand that he had used to catch it was dragged down by its weight. "I''m leaving this ce," said Bai Rui calmly. "You don''t have to worry about the ice snake." Cheng Nuo was shocked: "Are you leaving because of what happened to your house? You really went looking for that snake alone!" Bai Rui exined it as simply as he could: "I lead the Ice Snake to a river thousands of miles away. I sealed its vision and it was washed away by the river. There''s no way it can return to this ce. I''m leaving here because I want to go to other ces to cultivate. Those people have nothing to do with it." Cheng Nuo was shocked to hear that he had led the Ice Snake a merry chase thousands of miles. He guessed that Bai Rui must not have slept for several days. No wonder he was so exhausted! He gave the silver-haired child a look full of distress then nced down at the sword in his hand. Why did Bai Rui give him his sword? In fact, it would be good if Bai Rui left this slum since there was a lot of trouble brewing here. Cheng Nuo nned to prepare for two years and then take Liu Guang with him to look for more opportunities outside the slums. Bai Rui lowered his eyes. His silver hair covered his eyes and his speech sped up a little: "It looks like you have the wood elemental ability. The wood element''s attacks are not very powerful. Anyway, a nosy person like you is always courting death. This short sword won''t be of much use to me. It would be better to supply you with a means of self-defense." Cheng Nuo was speechless. Who''s a nosy person? He thought Bai Rui wasn''t quite telling the truth, so he handed the short sword back to him and said, "There''s a lot of danger out there. This short sword won''t be of much use to me. You have to take care of yourself." "If you don''t like it, throw it away. I don''t want it anyway." Bai Rui''s tone was slightly stiff. He turned around and walked outside. Cheng Nuo hurriedly grabbed him and said helplessly: "You''re leaving just like that? Where the hell are you even going? Do you have any money or food on you?" Bai Rui, who was grabbed by him, said coldly, "I''m a wanderer. Those things don''t pose a problem for me." Cheng Nuo couldn''t have said why, but he felt that there was anger in Bai Rui''s seemingly expressionless tone of voice. Helplessly, he stroked his forehead. This noble and virtuous child was so awkward. He''s the type who is outwardly cold but passionate inside. How could he survive in this cruel world? He smiled and said: "Since you''re leaving, we should divide the food that we got together." Anyone could see that the short sword was very expensive. It just goes to show that in Bai Rui''s heart, he already regarded Cheng Nuo as a friend. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have taken the trouble toe and say goodbye or manufacture an excuse to give him the sword¡­ Cheng Nuo took the interspatial storage bag full of food and pulled out some flour, rice, and vegetables from it, leaving most of it behind. Then he put some energy coins in it then tied it firmly to Bai Rui''s waist. He couldn''t help but sigh and say a few more words: "Be careful when you go outside, don''t always talk so cold and offend people. Don''t harm other people but also be on guard against other people''s bad intentions¡­" Bai Rui''s calm facade almost cracked. Frowning, he said: "You don''t have to lecture me; you should worry about yourself." Suddenly he looked up at Cheng Nuo. His eyes were clear and bright and his golden pupils seemed to glow. Cheng Nuo couldn''t help but reach out and put his hand on the top of Bai Rui''s head. Seeing that Bai Rui didn''t dodge, Cheng Nuo stroked his head twice. It felt different from the soft hair on Liu Guang''s forehead. Bai Rui''s hair was smooth and straight and very nice to the touch. Cheng Nuo''s smile showed his two tiger teeth. "Alright, be careful and have a good trip." Bai Rui went stiff. Never in his life had anyone spoken to him in such a gentle tone. His ears instantly turned red. He turned around, saying: "I''m leaving." Cheng Nuo wanted to see him off, but Bai Rui was too fast for him. By the time he got to the door, Bai Rui had already left. Cheng Nuo sighed. In this crazy, dangerous world, the weak are lucky to be able to take care of themselves and can''t look after other people. He could only pray that Bai Rui will be lucky and can stay safe and sound while he trains. Bai Rui walked to the vige entrance. His heartbeat was still a little faster than normal. When those ck eyes looked at him with concern, he suddenly felt a strange, unfamiliar tension that he had never felt before. He reached out and touched the storage bag on his waist. Although he knew it was from Bai Zhi, he felt no disgust and wondered why. A sharp whistling sound cut through the air. Bai Rui looked around cautiously then used both his feet to jump high up into a tree to avoid the attack. The arrow from a crossbow hit the ce where he had been. Liu Guang satzily on another tree a few feet away. Swinging his legs, he put away the crossbow, sneering: "You dodge fast." Bai Rui said indifferently: "Regarding sneak attacks, I''ve always been fast at dodging them." Liu Guang slowly stood up, arms crossed over his chest, his expression threatening: "There''s something I have to make clear to you. Cheng Nuo is mine. Get too close to him and I''ll kill you." He knew that Bai Rui didn''t know that Cheng Nuo was female, but he was still very upset. Cheng Nuo didn''t notice it, but he did. Just now this kid deliberately prodded Cheng Nuo to serve him a meat roll¡­ He gnashed his teeth. Bai Rui examined Liu Guang carefully then spoke in his voice that was always calm: "You''re too weak." Liu Guang''s re was as fierce as a wolf''s as he sneered: "Then try it!" Bai Rui quickly used the light element to create a bow and shot five or six arrows. Liu Guang vigorously jumped among the trees to avoid them but the light arrows followed him and thest one struck the crossbow in his hand, cutting it in half. Bai Rui slowly retracted the light arrows then said with no expression on his face: "Wait until you''re able to use your abilities then you canpare your strength with mine. There''s noparison between us now." Watching Bai Rui''s figure slowly receding in the distance, Liu Guang''s body trembled slightly with anger but, at the same time, he felt a little discouraged. Indeed, he waspletely ignorant of the uses of power, just as Bai Rui had said¡­ He must be stronger, much stronger! He wants to protect Cheng Nuo, Cheng Nuo is his! ******* Trantor''s Notes: Chapter 25 ******* Volume Two Cheng Nuo has been in the slums for more than a year and has adapted to the life in this ce. However, he still isn''t used to the lifestyle in which people pick up trash from the garbage dump. He is still repulsed by the food and clothes scavenged from there. The problem was that thend was too barren to hunt two or three months a year during the dry season. It''s also impossible to dig up wild vegetables in the fields. The water in the river mostly dries up, too. There''s enough to water drink but not enough for anything else. Therefore, the people have to buy what they need during that time and the energy coins that they had easily umted were reduced to less than half. Liu Guang has grown a little taller this year but he was still shorter and thinner than his peers and hisrge eyes had be even brighter and more lively. His appetite was so much bigger now that he could eat two bowls of rice at every meal. Whenever Cheng Nuo saw this thin neck, he couldn''t wait for him to eat more. Cheng Nuo himself has grown a lot taller so the gap between their heights was even longer than before. As to what sort of angry feeling arose in Liu Guang heart because of this, don''t ask! Whenever they had some free time, Liu Guang would leave Cheng Nuo to go to the mountain to train. Unfortunately, Liu Guang didn''t actually know how to train. He was simply desperate to be faster and more powerful. Once, Cheng Nuo saw Liu Guang walking up and down with a huge stone. His thin back was stooped from the weight of the stone and it looked extremely painful. When Liu Guang saw the short sword that Bai Rui had given to Cheng Nuo, he was furious. The expression on his angry face seemed to use Cheng Nuo of being a traitor so Cheng Nuo had to work long and hard to appease him. Cheng Nuo quite liked this short sword. The shape was unusual and it was very sharp but unstained by blood. It was really too heavy for him to use and would probably be more appropriate for Liu Guang to use¡ª¡ªbut based on the current situation, Liu Guang would rather throw it to the bottom of the river. Liu Guang eventually got over it. Anyway,ter he went out and gave it to him, still mad Bai Rui. He said sullenly: "Don''t ept anything from others in the future! Especially that Bai person! ¡­ If you like knives, I''ll buy you a better one in the future." Cheng Nuo grinned and pinched his nose: "Okay, next time we see Bai Rui, will you give the short sword back to him?" Everything went well except for the asional worries about life. The people from the Lan Yue Camp did note back to trouble them, either for fear that the blood curse would endanger their second-in-charge''s life or for other reasons. One day when they went to town they saw the news posted in the middle of the town square that Qinghua Sect was recruiting disciples. The Qinghua Sect is arge faction that is directly subordinate to the city lord. Thus, it was one of Liao Ji City''s most important military forces and the threshold for recruitment was very high. Once a person enters the sect, his status will be raised so it was regarded as a great opportunity for a civilian to change his destiny. After all, in this world the strong as respected. There are many nobles and ves and many ns don''t even ept ordinary civilians into their ranks. Cheng Nuo''s blood heated up almost to its boiling point when he read the news, this was indeed a good opportunity. Cheng Nuo had secretly discovered that he had a wood type ability which allowed him to harden his skin when he was attacked. It onlysted for about five seconds and, moreover, his spiritual energy wasn''t very effective at the time. The ability must have awakened when he fell from the cliff, luckily he wasn''t killed. There may be dangerster so Cheng Nuo hoped he could be strong enough to be just like a character in a novel who can protect other people. The expression on Liu Guang''s face was filled with contradictory emotions. He knew that by entering a sect he could be stronger but he hated all of the so-called noble city lords from the bottom of his heart. However, Liu Guang remembered what Bai Rui had said to him with a scornful look on his face as he was leaving. Gritting his teeth, he looked up at Cheng Nuo and said: "I want to sign up." Cheng Nuo smiled, and stroked Liu Guang''s hair: "OK, let''s go together." Liu Guang felt anxious. Indeed, these sects recruit disciples based on their qualifications without caring about their gender. Even females can be given high positions and get preferential treatment. But how can his mind be at ease if his wife also signs up? A few years ago, young people from the slums had participated in the recruitment. Most of them were killed or injured and none of them were epted into the sect. The test was said to very cruel. He would rather that Cheng Nuo stay at home with Cao Tou helping to take care of him. There were a lot of people there so Liu Guang didn''t say anything. He waited until they had returned home and said, his face red: "No, you can''t go! Female¡­ It''s too dangerous. I wille back very soon." He knew that Cheng Nuo hated being called "female" so he stopped himself. Cheng Nuo didn''t want to quarrel with someone who had such a big head. He said in a serious tone of voice: "If you don''t let me go, I will go by myselfter. Don''t worry, if I am not chosen then I will return." His tone was very firm. Liu Guang''s small chest heaved in anger but he eventually agreed to go together since he was reluctant to be apart from Cheng Nuo. It''s not safe to leave him alone at home. What if he was abducted? Liu Guang looked at Cheng Nuo with various conflicting emotions shing across his face: "Alright, anyway I''ll protect you." When he said that his face suddenly flushed a little and his long eyshes swept down, looking very cute. Cheng Nuo was so moved that he couldn''t help but pull Liu Guang over and pinch his face intimately. He smiled: "Yes, I know Xiao Guang is quite ferocious." Liu Guang''s face had only turned a little red before but now his face became blood red. He broke off from Cheng Nuo''s hold impatiently and fixed his eyes on Cheng Nuo: "You talk too much!" Now that they had made the decision, they began preparing for the test. Although the slums were in Liao Ji City''s territory, they were quite far away from the city. If they went on foot it would take a month at least. Cheng Nuo calcted the time left before the test. It was still two months away, meaning they had plenty of time. Cheng Nuo sorted out the family''s savings which was a total of three hundred primary energy coins. He was a believer in the adage "don''t put all your eggs in one basket" so the coins were spread out in different ces. Some were sewn into their clothes, some were hidden in their baggage, and he and Liu Guang carried some, too. In fact, this little bit of money wasn''t really a big deal. The prices in the city were probably a lot higher than they were in town. They turned all of the food they could into dry rations and the leftovers that couldn''t be dried were distributed among half a dozen children. Of course, Cheng Nuo brought along the short sword that Bai Rui gave him. As they were leaving, Cao Tou looked at Liu Guang with tears in his eyes: "Brother Guang, Cheng Nuo, in two years I will follow you." The other children also shouted their farewells. Liu Guang frowned and said: "How can you cry like this? Aren''t you a man?" Cheng Nuo felt a little sad but he couldn''t help butugh every time he saw his own small child scolding someone who was half a head taller than him. He hastened tofort Cao Tou. Cao Tou and Jin Yu apanied them to the entrance to the vige and parted with them reluctantly. Cheng Nuo couldn''t help waving back to them. He looked back at the mountain of garbage that was growing smaller and smaller in the distance and unexpectedly felt somewhat disappointed and frustrated. Although it was dirty and smelly, he had stayed there for so long that he felt emotional about leaving. He looked down Liu Guang whose footsteps betrayed his excitement and who was pulling Cheng Nuo''s hand all the way forward as they walked. He was a really carefree child. Cheng Nuo''s sadness quickly disappeared and he quickly caught up with Liu Guang. Liu Guang''s ability to survive in the wild was very strong. He had a natural talent for finding water, safe ces to sleep in like caves, and so forth. Cheng Nuo was convinced that his nose was keener than a dog''s. When they slept at night in the same bed at home Cheng Nuo always hugged Liu Guang because he might fall into the fire if he wasn''t careful. Of course, when Liu Guang was awake he certainly wouldn''t let Cheng Nuo hug him. After seven or eight days of walking, they had eaten all of their food. Eventually, they left the frontier areapletely and the towns they passed were getting bigger and bigger. The prices were also getting more and more expensive the farther they traveled. Cheng Nuo winced each time they paid for something. They carefully controlled their expenses but even so, his wallet grew thinner and thinner every day. At night, in order to save money, they didn''t live in inns. They always looked for some temple to take shelter in but if they couldn''t find one, they would sleep under other people''s eaves so sometimes they were chased off like beggars. Liu Guang ground his teeth and said to Cheng Nuo in a serious tone of voice, "I will definitely make a lot of money in the future. I''ll buy a big house for you to live in and there will be 100 dishes every meal time. After wearing a set of clothes once you can throw it away." Cheng Nuoughed andughed. Are the rich really so wasteful? He patted the little man''s shoulder and smiled: "Alright, I''ll write down your promise." They walked for three more days and finally arrived at a second-tier city that was under Liao Ji City''s jurisdiction. A city was really different from those small viges. Guang City''s gates were high enough for people to look up at. Fortunately, there was no sign saying that the poor were not allowed inside so they were able to enter without any trouble. There were quite a few small sects in a big city like this. From time to time, disciples in their uniforms could be seen riding all kinds of animals. Cheng Nuo looked around unreservedly like a country bumpkin getting his first glimpse of big city life. Liu Guang was not much better than him and looked around excitedly at all of the novel sights. This ce was full of brights colors, very different from the dark colors of the slums. When Cheng Nuo saw those females wearing red and green, the corners of his eyes twitched. He now realized that the females that he saw in town were rtively normal-looking. Some of the females here obviously had an old uncle''s face but they were dressed in a ridiculous way, with their ornamental hairpins made of bright gems. Jade pendants hung from their waists and their robes were embroidered in silver thread with borate designs of flowers, birds, etc. Cheng Nuo eyes were blinded! The females from wealthy families sat on gorgeous carriages or sedan chairs, followed by a little manservant. Cheng Nuo sighed in relief when he saw that, fortunately, there was no makeup in this world. Otherwise, people wouldn''t want to leave home! After a few days of travel, Cheng Nuo decided to let Liu Guang eat a little better and rest in an inn. He pinched Liu Guang''s cheek and noticed that was so thin it barely had any flesh on it. "Don''t pinch my face when we''re outside! You can swat me on the head if you want." Liu Guang whispered, ufortable at being treated like this by Cheng Nuo. "Alright, I know." Cheng Nuo looked around curiously and casually responded. The affection between the people of this world was very weak. Whether it was loved ones or rtives, their emotions are not too deep and there were few intimate moments that could be seen in public. Acting so intimate with Liu Guang was very unusual in this world. This world is really too bad! ******** Trantor''s Notes: Ç仪ÃÅ - Qinghua Sect. There are several different ways to trante this but I think Qinghua is probably a person. Q¨©ng - honorific for a high ranking official. Hu¨¤ - surname, meaning magnificent, splendid, or flowery. M¨¦n - a sect or school. So it''s something like "Lord Hua''s Sect/School." It''s like how in modern times we have "George Washington University." "Cheng Nuo looked around unreservedly like a country bumpkin getting his first glimpse of big city life." - The original said that Cheng Nuo was ÁõÀÑÀѽø´ó¹ÛÔ° (Li¨² l¨£oo j¨¬n D¨¤ gu¨¡n yu¨¢n). Literally, this means "Granny Liu visiting the Grand View gardens." This is a reference to Granny Liu, a character in the ssic novel Dream of the Red Chamber. As she is a poor peasant woman who visited a wealthy noble family, this expression is used to describe someone, usually a simple unsophisticated person, who is overwhelmed by new experiences and luxurious surroundings. I simply used the English equivalent. Source: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Granny_Liu Chapter 26 After walking along the street for some time, the two of them chose a small but clean restaurant. They were dressed in their best clothes which were coarse and not the best quality but they looked neat and clean. Their speech was polite so the people at the restaurant were courteous and attentive to them. The two of them sat near the door and ordered two bowls of noodles and four more dishes. Since there weren''t a lot of customers, the food arrived quickly. The food tasted alright. Cheng Nuo was already ustomed to sending food to Liu Guang and smiled while watching him eat. Liu Guang''s speech was somewhat unclear because his cheeks were bulging with food: "Stop watching me eat¡­" While he was enjoying himself, Cheng Nuo sensed that someone was looking at him. Looking around, he saw that it was a 12 or 13-year-old boy who looked as though he was carved from jade. The boy was standing just outside the door looking at Cheng Nuo. He seemed to be in a daze. The youth was wearing a in gown made of good material. The lower garment was ayered skirt, therefore Cheng Nuo guessed that he was probably a female of this world. However, his seaweed-like curly hair was loosely flowing down to his shoulders, unlike the style of the other females that Cheng Nuo had seen. His hair made him seem quite handsome, with fair skin and red lips like cherries. In fact, if Cheng Nuo didn''t know that there were no girls in this world, Cheng Nuo might have mistaken him for a girl since his face was extremely beautiful but, after all, Cheng Nuo didn''t know this person and he was here to eat so he lowered his head to continue eating. As expected, the boy quickly entered the restaurant, sat down on the table next to them and ordered a in bowl of noodles. He ate in a refined manner, without making any noise. Liu Guang quickly finished eating his bowl of noodles. Cheng Nuo smiled and ordered another bowl for him. When they had almost finished eating, he asked the waiter for some millet pancakes they could eat on the road. They were halfway to their destination now. Cheng Nuo was ready to take a break then start traveling again tomorrow morning. When they finished and paid for their food, the boy also stood up and casually walked away. The person in charge of the restaurant smiled and quickly stepped forward to stop him: "Dear customer, you haven''t paid yet." The youth said softly, "I have no money." The waiter looked at the delicate storage bag at the youth''s waist and said with a smile, "Sir, please don''t y a joke on this waiter. A bowl of noodles costs five coins." The youth, who had a pair of bright, innocent-looking purple eyes, repeated it slowly and unhurriedly: "I have no money." The waiter, a young man who seemed to be in his twenties, dared not look on the youth''s face directly. After a while, he stammered out: "Forget it, five, five coins isn''t a big deal. Young sir can pay it next time." When Cheng Nuo saw what had happened, his mouth twitched. What a ****ing world! If a man wants to eat but has no money, can he just put on a skirt and pretend to be female? Can he make Liu Guang put on a skirt to try out its effects? Remembering his first encounter with Liu Guang, Cheng Nuo wanted to know this world''s aesthetic standards. What kind of male appearance was considered good-looking female in this world? Bah, in truth, there¡¯s no difference in appearance! When they had left the restaurant, Cheng Nuo smiled and asked Liu Guang: "You saw that boy? Do you think he looks good?" Liu Guang reluctantly said: "Not good." But, in fact, when that boy came in he noticed a cold and dangerous aura that made him feel very ufortable. He had kept a close watch on the boy''s movements and didn''t take much notice of his appearance. Cheng Nuo was shocked. From his point of view, that boy was as slender and beautiful as though he had stepped out from aic book. Does this world think that plump people are more beautiful? Thinking of some middle-aged uncle with an exaggerated rotund figure as the standard of beauty in this world, Cheng Nuo found it hard to ept. He looked at his wrist. Because it was a bit darker than it used to be in his previous life and because he was in a growth spurt, it looked thinner and weaker than before. He moved closer to Liu Guang and stared at him, smiling as he asked: "Then what do you think of me?" Liu Guang¡¯s face felt hot and he turned his head to one side, ufortable at being asked this question. "Why are you asking that? Females¡­ what a bother!" He thought Cheng looks quite good, better than everyone he had ever seen, but he certainly wouldn''t say that. Cheng Nuo immediately felt pleased. Laughing, he said a few words about how cute Liu Guang was which made Liu Guang squirm with embarrassment and his face turn red. It was getting dark. Night time in this city was somewhatcking in entertainment so the number of people in the streets gradually decreased. Cheng Nuo originally wanted to find a small inn where they could wash but they couldn''t find one. Therge and medium-sized establishments were too expensive. In the end, he gave up and went to find a corner where he and Liu Guang could sleep for the night. However, this city had patrols. Vagrants were not supposed to sleep on the street but even so, most of the corners were already upied by beggars. Atst, they were able to find a good corner in an alley. The ground was covered in smooth, t limestone bs. Cheng Nuo took out their clothes from their baggage andid them out on the stone bs. Liu Guang looked a bit mncholy. Cheng Nuo knew what this little kid was thinking. In the slums, although they were poor, Liu Guang was lively and could keep his head uppared to the other slum dwellers, but when they left the slums to gain knowledge and experience outside, countless people rolled their eyes at them. Cheng Nuoy down on his back and patted the ce behind him to urge Liu Guang to lie down. Stroking his hair, Cheng Nuo said, "Are you thinking about Cao Tou and the others?" Liu Guang tone was sharp: "Who would miss them?" Cheng Nuoughed and said, "It¡¯s still too early. Why don¡¯t we y a guessing game?" The nights were long and boring so Cheng Nuo often liked to y puzzles games by giving Liu Guang some brain teasers and math problems to solve. Right now Liu Guang was on the same level as a sixth grader and, although his writing was awkward, could already write the mostmonly used characters. In addition, he was quite good at mental arithmetic. After all, he was still in the developmental stage of physical growth so mentally he should also be developing at a fast rate. Cheng Nuo gave him a simple math problem about volume. Using only two containers of five liters and three liters, how can you measure one liter of water? Liu Guang was biting his lower lip and concentrating on finding the solution when he heard soft young teenager''s voice say from around the corner: "Use the three-liter container to pour water into the five-liter container twice. What is left over is one liter." Cheng Nuo was surprised. The youth with long seaweed-like hair slowly walked from the darkness towards them. Liu Guang immediately sat up and watched the teenager vigntly. The youth casually nodded to them then sat down on the corner opposite them, legs crossed under him. It seemed like he had no intention of talking to them. Cheng Nuo also thought it was very strange. The teenager''s clothes were quite good so it really didn''t look as though he was poor. Having known Chang Chun and Bai Rui, Cheng Nuo couldn''t rx even though the boy seemed harmless. However, they surely they hadn''t done anything to draw attention to themselves? That thought made Cheng Nuo feel a little relieved. Liu Guang alsoy down again but kept an eye on the youth''s movements. Cheng Nuo patted his head and smiled: "Go to sleep early, tomorrow we have to travel early." The teenager hummed tunelessly and took out a delicate, exquisitely-shaped doll that was half the height of a person. The sound of his humming was very pleasant. His slender white fingers, holding a beautiful ivoryb, slowlybed the doll''s hair. He looked innocent but Cheng Nuo felt it was a little creepy though he didn''t know why. The teenager turned the doll around in a circle. Cheng Nuo suddenly shivered all over when he saw the doll''s face. The doll''s body proportion was normal and the face looked lively and delicate but the skin, hair, and eyes were too much like a real human being''s! "Good Little Nine," cooed the youth to the doll, "I won''t let you feel lonely. I''ll find a younger brother for you soon." The teenager¡¯s thick ck curls hung down his face, and in the moonlight, only half of his white, excessively handsome face could be seen. It was really strange beyond words. Cheng Nuo couldn''t help but shiver. He quickly lowered his eyelids to stop peeping at the youth, feeling a little uneasy in his heart. However, this was a quiet residential area so Cheng Nuo wasn''t too worried. Liu Guang suddenly moved closer to Cheng Nuo and held his hand firmly in his as he whispered into Cheng Nuo''s ear, "Go to sleep. I''ll keep watch during the night." Whenever Liu Guang went hunting, he could lie on the grass for an entire night, waiting to ambush his prey, but Cheng Nuo wasn''t willing to let him do this. Pinching his hand in protest and staring discontentedly into his eyes at first, in the end, Cheng Nuo couldn''t help but reach out and hug Liu Guang. Smiling, he said: "It''s okay." He pinched Liu Guang''s cheekfortingly then raised his voice to speak to the youth: "I''m Nuo Cheng and this is my brother Xiao Guang. Meeting each other by chance like this, it seems that our meeting was destined. May I ask your name?" He deliberately reversed his name. The words he spoke sounded awkward because they were something that he remembered from the wuxia TV shows he had watched. He still didn''t fully understand the ways of this ****ing world. Liu Guang rolled his eyes. Why did Cheng Nuo change his name? "My name is Li Yue." Li Yue answered in a quiet voice. The corners of his lips were turned up as though in a smile and his purple eyes were particrly eerie at night. Cheng Nuo hardly dared look at him. Li Yue¡¯s eyes quickly returned to his doll. The expression on his face was sometimes mature and sometimes like a naive child, very contradictory. He no longer paid attention to Cheng Nuo and continued humming andbing the doll''s hair. Still feeling uneasy, Cheng Nuo somehow fell asleep. When he woke up, he saw that Liu Guang''s eyes were still wide open while Li Yue was nowhere to be seen. Looking up at the grayish white color of the sky at dawn, Cheng Nuo felt guilty and wondered: "You haven''t slept all night?" Liu Guang jumped up and did some exercises. "It doesn''t matter, I''m not tired." Now that it was daytime, the feeling of fright he had feltst night disappeared. Cheng Nuo casually stretched his stiff back and said: "Well, when did Li Yue leave?" "Around 5-7 in the morning, don''t worry about it." Liu Guang hesitated then swallowed the rest of his words for fear of frightening Cheng Nuo ¨C the eyes of that doll were those of a living person! Moreover, Liu Guang couldn''t quite exin how he hade to that conclusion. One thing he was sure of was that li Yue had definitely been eyeing them. In any case, he had to protect Cheng Nuo! The expression on Liu Guang''s face became very determined and he secretly touched the machete behind his waist. Cheng Nuo was afraid that Liu Guang was tired because he hadn''t slept all night and insisted on finding an inn to let him rest before they went on their way. Liu Guang raised his eyebrows: "What do you mean? It doesn''t matter if I don''t sleep for three days straight! I''m not like that weak Bai kid who has to take refuge in other people''s homes just to sleep." Cheng Nuo couldn¡¯t help butugh. Although Bai Rui has been away for quite a while, Liu Guang¡¯s tone of voice was still resentful. Those two children are just natural enemies. Since Liu Guang was so stubborn about it, the two of them simply ate some breakfast then continued on their way. There were still many mountains and forests on the way to their destination, and it was inevitable that they will encounter various dangers. There were many peopleing and going during the day so it was safer. ****** Trantion Notes: Bing zi (Chinese ¡°pancakes¡±) Chapter 27 Note: Everything above this is an annoucement by Creative Novels. It¡¯s not written by me (Reika of ). So if you read something like ¡°I¡¯ve been sick¡± that isn¡¯t me. That¡¯s the owner of this Creative Novels. ?? ******* Chapter 27 - Never Marry a Man with Two Tintins The two of them walked along the main road following a crowd of people who were also going the same way. The scenery in front of them was very different from the dull grayness of the slums. The sky was clear and bright and the mountain and forests teemed with various unfamiliar flora and fauna. At noontime, they stopped at a cool ce to rest. They drank some cold water and ate the millet pancakes they had brought with them. Cheng Nuo insisted that Liu Guang shouldy his head down on Cheng Nuo''sp and nape for a while. Liu Guang didn''t want to do it but Cheng Nuo just smiled and said: "Children who don''t sleep properly won''t grow tall." Liu Guang looked at him doubtfully for a while but finallyy down. He half-closed his eyes obediently but remained awake and alert, carefully listening to the movements around them. The sun shone through the dense canopy of leaves above them, asionally falling on Liu Guang''s face. The teenager''s dewy skin glowed with health and his sleeping face looked quite peaceful. Cheng Nuo thought that Liu Guang was asleep so, smiling, he bent down and kissed Liu Guang''s forehead then looked up at the sky in a daze. He didn''t realize that Liu Guang was still awake and that the teenager''s eyes under his closed eyelids were rolling around in shock. Liu Guang''s ears had also turned red and his body was as stiff as a nk of wood. Cheng Nuo saw somerge birds with brightly-colored feathers flying in the sky above. This was a novel sight and his first impulse was to wake Liu Guang so he could look at them, too, but Cheng Nuo decided to let him sleep. He guessed that the birds were probably herbivores and wisely chose to stay motionless, waiting for the birds to use their beautiful wings to fly over them. Just as Cheng Nuo came out of his dazed state, he saw a golden light sh on a tree not far away. Thinking that it was just light reflecting off a spider web, he didn''t pay much attention to it. However, though Liu Guang''s body was still sluggish, he instinctively sensed that danger was near. He jumped to his feet and looked around vigntly. Cheng Nuo was shocked by this reaction and said, "What¡¯s wrong? Are there wild animals nearby?" Liu Guang shook his head and looked around with narrowed eyes. Picking up a branch from the ground, he suddenly threw it up into the air. As it was flung up, the twigs on top of the branch bent as though they had encountered some type of resistance. The branch then fell down to the ground in two pieces. Cheng Nuo looked at the branch that had been cut in two neatly as though by a saw. He walked two steps forward and said wonderingly: "What happened?" Liu Guang nervously shouted: "Don¡¯t move! Watch out for those lines!" Cheng Nuo stopped at once, and his eyes quickly swept the area around the two of them, only to discover that it was full of silken thread. Those threads were as transparent as silk, so they were almost invisible to the naked eye. They could only be seen when a beam of sunlight hit the threads. In fact, if Liu Guang hadn''t sensed that something was wrong and seen the threads, they might have rushed out. Then they wouldn''t fare any better than that piece of wood. The person who put these threads up was really vicious! "What is that?" Cheng Nuo was so nervous that he didn''t even realize that his knees had given way and he was currently sitting down on the ground. Liu Guang shook his head but suddenly thought of Li Yue whom they had metst night. He shouted, "Li Yue,e out now! I know it¡¯s you!" Suddenly there was a faint shuffling sound. A pretty doll slowly and clumsily walked on a silk thread. Ha! Cheng Nuo wanted to cuss. This was the doll that Li Yue was holdingst night! So in the end, once again they were tricked by another perverted child! In the sunlight, the doll''s beautiful clear blue eyes shone brightly. Cheng Nuo''s almost stood on end when he realized that the doll''s eyes were moving. The doll suddenly flew towards Cheng Nuo with its hands reaching out for him. Its ten fingers were very lifelike and tipped with metal nails that were as sharp as knives. Cheng Nuo stepped back two steps in surprise. Liu Guang quickly jumped in front of him. The machete shed and the doll was pulled back higher. When the doll stopped moving, they saw that it had been pulled back by a thread. When Liu Guang''s machete struck a thread, it wasn''t able to cut it. Instead, the silk thread left a clear line on the edge of the machete. If Liu Guang had been slightly slower, the machete would probably have been cut in half like the piece of wood. Cheng Nuo quickly took out the short sword he had gotten from Bai Rui and threw it to Liu Guang: "Xiao Guang, use this!" Even though Liu Guang was reluctant to use it, he knew that this short sword would be more effective. He carefully cut a nearby thread, calmly listening to the sounds around him. Pretty soon he noticed the soft sound of someone''s clothes rustling. Liu Guang felt very annoyed that he had failed to notice that someone had been following them. Cheng Nuo said loudly: "Li Yue, we just meet each other by chance, why have you done this?" Li Yue didn''t answer and used the silk threads to manipte the doll which attacked them again. The doll was small and light, but Liu Guang was still keenly aware of its attack trajectory because of the silk threads in the air. He used a lot of force to cut through silk threads attached to the doll which suddenly fell to the ground, unmoving. Liu Guang snorted and scolded: "You nasty, sneaky little scammer!" Aggressively, he stabbed the doll with the short sword and threw it hard at the densest part of the web of silk thread. The doll was instantly cut to pieces and dropped to the ground. Cheng Nuo looked at the wreckage. The doll''s eyes, cheeks, and other body parts looked just like a corpse of a person. The doll was so human-like that it actually bled red blood! Li Yue slowly flew down from a tree, his wide sleeves raised high in a graceful pose. Hended firmly on one of the silk threads. Cheng Nuo and Liu Guang wondered what his shoes were made of, to be able to stand on the edge of the sharp silk thread. He stood high above them but didn''t look at either of the two people below him. His eyes were on the pieces of the doll. Li Yue whispered: "You ruined my Little Nine." He looked so delicate and beautiful, with his seaweed-like hair covering most of his face, that he looked as pitiable as a wronged child. Liu Guang snorted again and pointed his knife at Li Yue, saying coldly: "Remove your stuff or you''ll also end up like this." Although he disdained people who beat up females, Li Yue could never be forgiven for wanting to hurt Cheng Nuo. Li Yue slowly raised his eyes. Thevender eyes stared at Liu Guang who got annoyed and said: "What do you want to do? If you have the ability, then jump down and fight me!" "Although Little Nine isn''t perfect, you don''t know how difficult it was to find those eyes," Li Yue said calmly. "I just want Nuo Cheng''s eyes. It won''t kill him. Why do you have to react so violently? Since you destroyed Little Nine, although I don''t particrly like your fierce-looking eyes, I''ll have to dig those out to make a tenth." It hardly needed to be said that Liu Guang was furious, but even Cheng Nuo was enraged. How perverted can a person be to think that digging people''s eyes out was nothing to be angry about? He couldn¡¯t help but ask: "Do you use real human eyes for dolls?" Li Yue nodded. "Yes. I don¡¯t have many eyes. I use my favorite kind of white and red skin for the doll''s shell. It''s quite hard to peel off skin without damaging it, but rest assured, your skin is too rough so I won''t ask for it. Just give me your eyes." When Cheng Nuo heard those words he shivered all over even though it wasn''t cold. Instead of growling heughed angrily and said: "Should I thank you for that?" Liu Guang said impatiently: "Come and dig my eyes out if you can! Hmph! What''s the meaning of hiding yourself and staying out of reach?" Li Yue pulled another doll from his spatial storage bag. This one was taller than the previous one and it was colored red and white. He said softly, "I didn¡¯t expect you to be agile. Now I''ll let the attack model Little Seven take care of you. Be careful." The doll wore a full set of armor, with a long halberd in its hand, and its white hair was tied at the back of its head. It was really lifelike. Liu Guang stared at Li Yue¡¯s hands without blinking. It doesn''t matter if the doll is more powerful. As long as it¡¯s a puppet being manipted by a person, then the best strategy is to cut off its strings. The doll moved quickly, much faster than the one before, and its long halberd seemed to be made of an unusual material. Incredibly, its weapon could take on an attack by Liu Guang''s short sword without being damaged. Li Yue was in high spirits and adeptly manipted the doll with one hand. His cheerful attitude was like someone who was watching someone a sideshow. Cheng Nuo stared nervously at Li Yue''s right hand that he wasn''t using. Li Yue was so powerful using just his left hand, what would happen if he used both hands? Li Yue noticed Cheng Nuo''s gaze. The youth smiled and Cheng Nuo. The little finger of Li Yue''s right hand flicked. Cheng Nuo quickly used his ability to harden his arm and flung it in front of his body as he jumped a step back. A length of string struck his arm before falling to the ground, leaving behind a thin cut. It took a while before blood started swelling up from the cut. Cheng Nuo gritted his teeth then grabbed two stones and threw them at Li Yue. Li Yue, his ankles wrapped in the string, turned in a circle to avoid the projectiles. He sighed: "Don''t be so angry. Your eyes won''t look good when I dig them out." "**** digging my eyes out!" Cheng Nuo picked up another stone and threw at Li Yue, yelling, "I''ve never seen someone as perverted as you! You beast! No, in fact, you''re worse than a beast!" Of course, two of the people he met could match Li Yue''s perversity. When he was scolded like this, Li Yu''e expression changed. His eyes shed ruthlessly. Cheng Nuo wanted to distract Li Yue to help Liu Guang cut the puppet''s strings so he kept on picking up stones from and throwing them at Li Yue. He scolded Li Yue even more fiercely. "Shut up!" Li Yue shouted. He threw dozens of silk threads that formed a fine big enough to cover Cheng Nuo''s entire body. As a result, the doll''s movements doll slowed down. Liu Guang quickly cut the threads that controlled the doll, threw it hard at the, then rolled on the ground with Cheng Nuo in his arms, avoiding the. With a sneer, Li Yue threw a few more strings at the two of them. Liu Guang calmly waved his weapon left and right to cut the strings but Cheng Nuo thought that his movements were slower than before. Cheng Nuo examined Liu Guang carefully and finally saw that Liu Guang''s pants had been stained with blood on his left thigh. Cheng Nuo was very worried and nervous. What should he do now? The main problem was that the silk threads were too sharp and he had no weapon! Li Yu''s strings had already been re-attached to doll number seven. It quickly rose from the ground and flew towards Cheng Nuo. Liu Guang heard the sound of the wind as his short sword was blocked. At the same time, a hand burst from the ground and grabbed Cheng Nuo''s ankle. Liu Guang was shocked and couldn¡¯t immediately get rid of Little Seven. "Aah!" Cheng Nuo screamed as he was lifted upside down by an adult-sized puppet that had emerged from the ground. Li Yue waved his right hand and the puppet doll quickly jumped up with Cheng Nuo. He smiled as looked at Cheng Nuo and Liu Guang: "This is Little Five." ******* Notes: Chapter 28 Note: Everything above this is an announcement by Creative Novels. It¡¯s not written by me (Reika). So if you read something like ¡°I¡¯ve been sick¡± that isn¡¯t me. That¡¯s the owner of this Creative Novels. ?? ******* Chapter 28 Cheng Nuo''s legs were caught by the doll whose grip was like iron. His face turned red and he tried to struggle but this only made the doll ''s grip tighten until it felt as though his bones might break. The pain was almost enough to make him faint. Liu Guang tried to give chase but Li Yue waved his hands and more silk threads flew towards Liu Guang. Liu Guang was careless and his wrist was cut again. The silk threads cut deep into his flesh, making his blood pour out in a torrent. Little Seven was like a ck shadow, constantly flying through the air to block or attack Liu Guang. Liu Guang gritted his teeth and his eyes were as sharp as an eagle. The corners of Li Yue''s lips turned up ever so slightly as hemanded Little Five to bring Cheng Nuo over to him. Taking out a golden needle, Li Yue thrust it into Cheng Nuo''s waist. Cheng Nuo was suddenly unable to move as hey there upright. From his current position, he couldn''t see what was happening below. All he could do was listen to the sounds of fighting, which made him worry about Liu Guang even more. "Don¡¯t worry, I won''t allow you to feel any pain. Don''t be afraid." Li Yue stretched his fingers and gently stroked Cheng Nuo¡¯s eyelids. Looking carefully at Cheng Nuo''s eyes, he praised him: "I''ve taken two pairs of rare ck eyes before but none of them are as beautiful as these." All of Cheng Nuo''s senses were still functioning so when this happened all of the hair on his body tried to stand on end. ****! He had heard about face-mania, voice-mania, baby-mania, and various other manias too numerous to count, but who had ever heard of a pervert with an eye-mania?! He obviously has the mostmon eye color on Earth, okay?! Now that his head was on the chopping block, of course, he dared not curse like he did before. Now he smiled stiffly and said in a soft voice: "Can you tell me what you want to do with the doll that you will use my eyes on?" Li Yue was slightly surprised. He liked to tease his prey. What he liked most was when they were trembling with fear as he held them in the palm of his hand. Cheng Nuo''s attitude was a first for him. He started calcting using his fingers, looking innocent: "Well, Little Five is an earth elemental doll. Little Seven is abat doll, and the others have their different roles¡­e to think about it, if it''s you then I can only use your eyes to make a Little Nine doll to y with me." Cheng Nuo breathed a sigh of relief and smiled: "Dolls can y with you, but can they make your bed and fold your quilt? Can they cook for you? Can they talk to you and tell you stories?" Li Yue smiled and his purple eyes narrowed: "So what do you mean?" "It¡¯s very simple. As long as you let my brother go, I¡¯ll apany you like one of your dolls. I''ll be very useful and I can do everything I just said. Do you remember earlier when I made up that puzzle about measuring water? I know many other brain teasers. Isn''t that much more fun than ying with a doll?" Cheng Nuo looked at Li Yue sincerely. Remembering the way Bai Zhi liked to be addressed, he decided to pretend to be obedient and shamelessly added, "Master." Perverts should have the same tastes, right? It cost nothing to pretend to call him that now. Later, he''ll wait for a chance to deal with that ****er! Liu Guang¡¯s ears were much more sensitive than ordinary people''s. Naturally, he heard every word. He shouted angrily, "Cheng Nuo, what are you talking about?" He was so anxious that he cut off Little Seven''s long halberd, along with seven or eight silk threads. The cuts on his wrist started bleeding even faster. Li Yue nodded and whispered: "It seems that the name you gave earlier is a fake. Your idea is very good, but dolls, unlike people, do not betray or deceive people." Having said his piece, Li Yue took out a set of refined-looking instruments from his storage bag. There were scalpels, pliers, bottles filled with liquid medicine, and so on. When the cold cotton ball touched his face, Cheng Nuo was really frightened. Who wouldn''t be afraid of having his eyes dug out? It was scarier than encountering a monster. "I''m too scared now," he said, trembling. "I''m afraid my eyes won''t look good if you take them now." Li Yue said softly, "Don¡¯t be afraid. In a moment you''ll smell a wonderful fragrance and then you''ll only think about your most pleasurable memories. Your eyes will look very beautiful. Rest assured, when you wake up, everything will be fine." His face was as a pretty as a girl''s and his voice was warm and pleasant-sounding but Cheng Nuo thought he was more frightening than a demon. Cheng Nuo''s back was covered in cold sweat. Liu Guang saw that the situation was critical and his eyes were almost spitting fire. He yelled loudly: "Li Yue, if you dare harm a hair on his head, I''ll tear you into tiny pieces!" Li Yueughed and said, "You should worry about yourself. You''re half-dead." He retrieved Little Seven that had been cut in half, then added a doubleyer of silk thread in front of him. Liu Guang, although his attacks were fierce, was worried that by the time he finished cutting all of the threads, Cheng Nuo''s eyes would already be in a jade box. Li Yue did not dare to sacrifice any more dolls. Those dolls all contained his heart''s blood which allowed him to manipte them freely. Just now, Little Nine and Little Seven were both cut. Even though heughed and spoke as though nothing had happened, in fact, a fourth or a third of his energy had been damaged. Without further hesitation, he approached Cheng Nuo with a scalpel in one hand and a bottle filled with the fragrance of euphoria in the other. Liu Guang gave a panicked scream. Waving his short sword, he moved forward quickly until his whole body was covered in blood and ripped pieces of his clothes hung from his body. Li Yue shook his head and said, "Stupid! You''re courting death so don''t me me." Although Cheng Nuo couldn''t see what was happening, he knew that with Liu Guang''s temperament, he was likely to do something stupid so he cried: "Liu Guang, stop! It''s just my eyes! I''m not afraid of this ****er!" Even though he wanted to appear calm and fearless, the way his voice shook betrayed his fear. He took a deep breath and yelled: "I, your father, can live even without eyes! Would you despise me if I was blind? Li Yue, I''ll give you my eyes but this kid''s wolf-like eyes aren''t fun. You should leave those alone." "Humans really like to speak empty words even when trembling all over." Li Yue sighed. "But dolls don''t lie. I want two pairs of eyes." Cheng Nuo angrily interrupted him: "Haha, no wonder you can do this type of beastly thing! It''s because you don''t consider yourself a human! Xiao Guang, stop!" Li Yue reached out and pped Cheng Nuo. His purple eyes were cold. "If you scold me again, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue first." Liu Guang¡¯s face had turned pale because he had lost too much blood. He started panting. The two people''s words seemed to spin and roar in his ears, as though countless wheels were turning inside his head. They weren''t far from him at all but he couldn''t reach them. He watched Cheng Nuo being beaten, distraught. In his heart, countless voices were saying, "You''re too weak!" Thinking of how those bright and gentle eyes would no longer be able to look at him in the future, the pain his heart was a hundred times more painful than his body''s agony. No, it was thousands of times more painful. Liu Guang''s head ached and he could hardly breathe. With his head in his hands, he roared. The sound was deafening and wind sted away from his body, making the branches of the trees surrounding him rustle as they shook wildly. Both Li Yue and Cheng Nuo were shocked. Cheng Nuo heard the movement and eximed, "Xiao Guang!" in spite of the burning pain on his face. Li Yue covered his ears and waited for the beast-like cry to stop. He was shocked to find that the little kid below seemed to have changedpletely. Liu Guang¡¯s eyes have turnedpletely into a deep, dark green color. Red hair flowed down to his waist, two small fangs jutted from his mouth, and his ears were now pointed up like a canine''s. He stared at Li Yue with zed but ferocious eyes; his back arched as though he was a beast watching his prey. Li Yue suddenly remembered a passage he had read from an ancient book and burst into a cold sweat. This was ¨C a descendant of the ancients! ording to legend, the ten martial gods who founded the civilizations on this continent were ancients. Their bodies contained the blood of the mythical creatures who had been alive during the creation of the world. Their most striking feature was they could change partway into beasts when they were enraged. That was recorded in the ancient history books. Regarding what the true descendants of the ancients look like, no one knows because, in the end, no one had ever seen one or even believed that one existed. But how else could he exin the changes in this person in front of him? Liu Guang has already begun to move without conscious thought. He simply moved based on the urging of his heart ¨C to tear this person in front of him into pieces! He dropped the short sword he was holding and used his sharp ws to tear cut the silk thread. It was as easy as tearing paper apart. Then, fast as lightning, he leaped towards Li Yue. The branch Li Yue was on was 16 to 19 meters high but Liu Guang simply bent his knees and sprang up. He grabbed the branch with his hands then flipped his body over. The gust of wind was enough to steal Li Yue''s breath away. Stunned, he quickly moved to dodge, putting distance between the two of them. Liu Guang threw himself into empty air. A low growl emerged from his throat. Landing on a branch, he caught up to Li Yue, grabbed his foot, then threw him to the ground. The thick tree branch started shaking but Cheng Nuo was still paralyzed. His body fell and he couldn''t help but scream. Liu Guang hadnded with his feet on Li Yue''s chest. Li Yue''s chest and stomach were injured. He immediately coughed up blood and felt as though his ribs had been broken. He quickly sacrificed the toughest of his human skin dolls, Little Four, but it was still punctured by Liu Guang''s ws. His heart''s blood was damaged again, making him cough up another mouthful of blood. His vision turned ck and he almost fainted. He was hanging on by a thread. Liu Guang¡¯s ws were buried deep in Li Yue¡¯s flesh. His shoulder was dislocated and dripping with blood. Then he bowed his head and opened his mouth like a beast. He wanted to tear this man to pieces! Right at that moment, a familiar voice reached Liu Guang''s sharp ears. He turned around, confused. He was puzzled about what that falling object was. In his eyes, he could clearly see that thing that seemed to be falling in slow motion. Finally, he saw that person''s face and a voice in his heart said: "You can''t let him fall." He gave his prey a longing look but turned around and sped up. One hand caught Cheng Nuo while the other hand tore the remaining silk thread from the air. It was as if there was a voice in the darkness telling him that those things would hurt this person in his arms. Cheng Nuo looked at Liu Guang in stunned amazement, suddenly dumbfounded. Was this¡­ Liu Guang? Cheng Nuo''s body was still numb and unable to move much but he could move his eyes. Seeing Li Yue''s tragic situation, he was shocked. How did Liu Guang transform into this demonic-looking appearance and be so powerful? Those lifeless-looking dark green eyes were on Cheng Nuo as if confirming something. Cheng Nuo was dismayed and said hesitantly: "Xiao Guang, what¡¯s wrong with you?" Like a stone dropped into a still pond, creating thousands of ripples, Liu Guang''s body began to shake. His ears and hair suddenly turned back into their original appearance and his eyes slowly regained their usual bright green color. Cheng Nuo''s mouth fell open in amazement at this strange process. Teetering back and forth on the brink of life and death, his nerves were frayed. Liu Guang staggered as he held Cheng Nuo because of his excessive blood loss and the aftereffect of fatigue after his transformation. Finally, he couldn''t help but fall to the ground, still holding onto Cheng Nuo. ******* Notes: By the way, most casual readers don''t have to read the trantion notes. They are interesting if you want to learn about Chinese idioms but you can totally skip these notes if you want to. Chapter 29 Note: Everything above this is an announcement by Creative Novels. It''s not written by me (Reika). So if you read something like "I''ve been sick" that isn''t me. That''s the owner of this Creative Novels. ?? ******* Chapter 29 Cheng Nuo shouted twice but there was no reaction from the motionless Liu Guang. The most worrying thing right now was that Cheng Nuo could feel that Liu Guang''s body temperature was too high. Cheng Nuo was worried to death because he could feel the burning heat even through their clothes. He didn''t know how long it took but, eventually, Cheng Nuo was able to move. He quickly sat up with Liu Guang in his arms. He hadn''t been able to clearly see Liu Guang''s body until now. Seeing Liu Guang''s pale and bloody face, his eyes felt hot and he almost couldn''t hold back the tears. He took a few deep breaths to force himself to calm down. Li Yue was lying not far away from them, ribs fractured, shoulders dislocated, and his arms and legs cut by Liu Guang. His eyes were closed and he seemed half-dead. Cheng Nuo carefully put Liu Guang down t on the ground. Then, remembering the Ge family''s medicine that he had in his luggage, he looked around quickly. Fearing that Li Yue try something again, he picked up the short sword and moved forward. When Li Yue heard the sound of footsteps, his eyes slowly opened and he whispered: "Are you here to kill me?" Blood had sshed over his pale face. His curly ck hair was spread over the ground and his empty purple eyes held no trace of fear. Cheng Nuo hands trembled as he held the short sword. In the end, he simply didn''t have the nerve to kill someone. Li Yue looked up at the sky, unblinking. The corners of his mouth that were stained with blood turned up slightly: "Dying like this isn''t bad." His face was childish and his voice was soft and gentle, exactly like the child he was. Cheng Nuo breathed quickly as the tried to remember the creepy dolls made of human skin and eyes as well as Liu Guang''s terrible wounds¡­ However, in the end, all he could do was grit his teeth and sheath the sword. He pinned Li Yue down by cing a fewrge stones on top of him. Finally, he took the storage bag from Li Yue''s waistband where he kept his human skin dolls and threw it far away. Li Yue moaned as the weight pressed down on his injured ribs and internal organs. He coughed up blood and said haltingly: "Why¡­ do you¡­ not kill¡­ me?" "Death is too good for you!" Cheng Nuo said coldly. "I''ll find youter!" Once Cheng Nuo had finished dealing with Li Yue, he hastened to take their baggage to dress Liu Guang''s wounds. Liu Guang''s clothes had been shredded. The front of his body was covered with cuts from the silk threads, especially his wrists and ankles which even more badly mangled. Cheng Nuo trembled as he undressed Liu Guang. When he saw all of the wounds on Liu Guang''s body, Cheng Nuo could imagine how this kid had obstinately moved forward, unafraid of death. His eyes felt hot again. The canteen had fallen to the ground but it hadn''t broken. Cheng Nuo tore strips from a clean piece of clothing and wetted them. He used these to carefully wipe Liu Guang''s wounds clean and apply the medicine. Something was strange, though. Liu Guang''s wounds had all stopped bleeding. Perhaps it was rted to his transformation earlier? Cheng Nuo pinched Liu Guang''s soft ears and couldn''t help but wonder if he had imagined that strange sight. The thing he was most worried about right now was Liu Guang''s abnormally high body temperature which was at least fifty or sixty degrees and rising. Cheng Nuo carefully raised the canteen to Liu Guang''s dry, cracked lips but he wouldn''t swallow the water. The air Liu Guang exhaled was also scarily hot. All this time, Li Yue kept watching them with thoughtful eyes, his thoughts unknown. Cheng Nuo noticed his Li Yue''s gaze and sneered: "What are you looking at? Worry about your own life." Li Yue smiled slightly and the expression on his face didn''t change. He said, "Whatever." Cheng Nuo stared at Li Yue with hate in his eyes. He couldn''t use the short sword on Li Yue but when he left he must tie this vicious perverted kid to a tree. There must be wild beasts around, right? This youth doesn''t value other people''s lives, nor does he care about what happens to himself. Cheng Nuo really didn''t know how he could have turned into such a pervert at such a young age. However, a short timeter, Liu Guang''s face turned red and his body temperature kept on climbing higher and higher. The sweat on his forehead dried and Cheng Nuo wanted to wipe his forehead but couldn''t because his hands got burned when he tried. Perplexed, he knelt beside Liu Guang, staring at his face and calling his name out softly, but Liu Guang remained motionless. Li Yue suddenly smiled: "He''s dying." Cheng Nuo was shocked and raised his head. He said, "What are you talking about?" Li Yue gave a disjointed exnation: "He''s a descendant of the ancient race. The history books have recorded that ancients can transform when they are fifteen. He looks like he''s twelve at most. His present body simply cannot bear the burden of transformation." Naturally, Cheng Nuo didn''t want to believe him. He said doubtfully: "You think I''d to believe you? What do you mean?" "Oh, it''s nothing. I was just thinking that I might be able to save him." Li Yue''s eyes were no longer as dull and empty as they had been before. He seemed to have regained some of his spirit. Cheng Nuo looked at him warily and sneered, "Do you want me to save you?" Li Yue sighed, "If you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it. It looks like he has the blood of a sacred fire beast in his body. In half an hour, all that remains of his body will be ashes." Cheng Nuo was annoyed and walked over to kick Li Yue''s arm: "Shut your mouth!" Li Yue frowned slightly with pain but the corners of his mouth turned up: "Then wait and watch him burn up." Sure enough, in just a little while, Liu Guang¡¯s clothes began to burn and the grass around them turned yellow. Horrified, Cheng Nuo looked hesitantly at Li Yue then back at Liu Guang. Cheng Nuo gritted his teeth then moved away all the stones that were pinning down Li Yue. He ced the short sword on Li Yue''s neck where the big artery was and said: "How can I save him? Tell me quickly!" Li Yue wasn''t scared of him at all. Heughed and said: "Is this the right attitude for someone who is asking for help?'' Cheng Nuo hardened his heart and ruthlessly stabbed Li Yue on the shoulder: "You¡¯re going to listen to me now." The feeling of the short sword piercing flesh made him feel scared. He wanted to keep his hands steady and not tremble but failed. Li Yue was so tough that he didn''t even scream. Instead, he just smiled innocently: "Having someone apany me on the road to death just means I won''t be lonely. Anyway, have you ever killed anyone?" Cheng Nuo looked anxiously at Liu Guang. Gnashing his teeth, he stabbed the short sword down again. He seemed to hear the sound of the knife hitting the bone. Cheng Nuo fought down a feeling of nausea and said: "What did you say? If you don''t believe it, then try me!" Li Yue grunted and closed his eyes as if he didn''t want to talk anymore and was ready to take whatever punishment the other wanted to dish out. Cheng Nuo was very angry and anxious. His body trembled all over as he gritted his teeth and pped Li Yue twice. He was so angry that he used a lot of force. The side of Li Yue¡¯s face became quite swollen but he still acted like someone prepared to endure any hardship. Cheng Nuo was bing really impatient so he stood up and began taking off Li Yue''s clothes. The formerly smug-looking Li Yue suddenly opened his eyes and said in a panicked tone of voice: "What are you doing?" Cheng Nuo sneered: "So you''re not afraid of pain? Even if you''re female, I, your daddy, will castrate you!" All men are scared of this so Cheng Nuo doesn''t believe that Li Yue wouldn''t be afraid of it. Li Yue¡¯s arms were dislocated and his ribs were broken so he hadn''t resisted before, but now he kicked his legs like crazy, spit out a few mouthfuls of blood and shouted: "Take your hands off me!" Cheng Nuo thought Li Yue was frightened and was overjoyed. He quickly pulled down Li Yue''s underwear from under his skirt and restrained his two iling legs. He threatened: "Speak quickly or I''ll castrate you!" Li Yue tried to toss his body from side to side for a while before lying as though paralyzed on the ground. His face was as gray as ashes and his eyes stared nkly at nothing. Cheng Nuo suddenly felt that something was wrong. When he looked at Li Yue¡¯s lower body, he suddenly stiffened. There were scars and that thing seemed to be ¡­ not quite right. He looked up in astonishment and saw Li Yue¡¯s expression. The youth''s lips were trembling and his face was pale. Tears were falling down the corners of his eyes unceasingly. He looked broken. Cheng Nuo''s mouth twitched. This damned pervert child who did so much evil had been castrated? He used to have more than one? ****! I, your daddy, was born like this! He looked at Liu Guang and said cruelly: "Speak or I will cut off the only one you have left!" "Kill me!" Li Yue yelled. "KIll me! I''m not a female! I''m male!" He trashed around wildly as he said it as though he wanted to impale himself on Cheng Nuo''s short sword. Cheng Nuo took two steps back in shock. Was this was Li Yue looked like this? This was probably the effect of the s*x-change surgery that turned him into a female. This was¡­ the type of eunuch they had in this world? No wonder he was so perverted¡­. D**n it. Whatever, he still has one left, right? It was impossible to look at it again so Cheng Nuo quickly pulled down Li Yue''s skirt to cover his bare legs and said in a soft voice: "So long as you save Liu Guang, I will let you leave. I''ll swear to god I won''t tell anyone your secret." He remembered Bai Rui forcing Bai Zhi to write the blood curse and added: "If you don''t believe me, I can write out a blood curse to as a guarantee." Li Yue seemed to copse on the ground and his breathing becamebored. His thin white legs curled up. He was the very picture of a pitiful person who had just been ravaged. Cheng Nuo looked at Liu Guang. Seeing that his clothes had turned ck and grey from the heat, he jumped up and pulled on Li Yue''s shirt cor: "I¡¯m sorry about what I did to you just now, okay? Please, save Liu Guang!" Li Yue¡¯s tears had stopped falling. He looked at Cheng Nuo coldly. "I want your life for his life, are you willing?" What? Is this damned pervert child still determined to harm him? Cheng Nuo took Li Yue''s chin between his thumb and forefinger and swore: "If you don''t save him, I''ll kill you first, strip you naked, then hang you on a wall for three days and three nights for everyone to get a good look! Learning evil at such a young age, do you want to test which one of us is more vicious?!" He narrowed his eyes. This perverted child still hasn''t figured out who is in charge here? The color in Li Yue''s face changed from white to red then green. Finally, he said: "Set up the blood curse first. There is pen and paper in my storage bag." Cheng Nuo quickly took out the pen and paper and wrote down the terms. Li Yue nced at it, then asked Cheng Nuo to use his blood to sign it and draw a charm on the paper to make it valid. When everything was finished, Li Yue said: "Take me to him." Cheng Nuo was very anxious so he quickly rushed over to pick up Li Yue. Li Yue had been in thepany of his dolls for a long time. They were all cold. When he was suddenly surrounded by a warm temperature, his whole body turned stiff. Cheng Nuo carried him to Liu Guang. Li Yue said: "Let him drink my blood." Cheng Nuo looked at him suspiciously. Li Yue said impatiently: "That''s it, believe it or not." Whether Cheng Nuo believed it or not, there was no other choice but to try. He took Li Yue''s hand and made a small cut on it. He squeezed out a few drops of blood. Sure enough, when the blood touched Liu Guang skin, his temperature went down. Cheng Nuo was overjoyed. He made the cutrger and caught his blood on arge leaf. Then he tried to pry open Liu Guang''s mouth with his fingers but his fingers got burned so badly that blisters immediately formed. He was afraid that it wouldn''t be enough so he used his short sword to make another cut on Li Yue''s hand, making an X-shaped wound. Li Yue said impatiently: "Don''t you know how precious my blood is? This is like casting pearls before swine." ******** Reika''s Notes: Chapter 30 Note: Everything above this is an announcement by Creative Novels. It''s not written by me (Reika). So if you read something like "I''ve been sick" that isn''t me. That''s the owner of this Creative Novels. ******* Never Marry A Man With Two Tintins Chapter 30 Li Yue¡¯s eyes were red because he had cried just now. Although his voice sounded rough, it trembled a bit and the red palm prints on his swollen face stood out clearly. Cheng Nuo thought of the boy''s physical disability and when he looked at Li Yue''s pitiful, bloody appearance, he couldn''t use his knife to stab him. He swallowed the sarcastic words he wanted to say. Although this teenager is more terrible than the devil, now it looked no different than an abused child. Nevertheless, Cheng Nuo took gave him a warning look as sharp as a knife and said: "Be obedient and don''t try to y any tricks on me!" He carefully explored Liu Guang¡¯s forehead. Fortunately, Liu Guang¡¯s body temperature has begun to drop and his slightly painful facial expression has eased. The heavy stone in Cheng Nuo¡¯s heart finally fell to the ground. His knees gave way and he sat down on the ground, hands trembling. Liu Guang¡¯s body temperature finally fell until Cheng Nuo was able to touch him. Cheng Nuo held Liu Guang''s head in his arms tightly, a smile on his face. Cheng Nuo''s eyes hadn''t been lost and Liu Guang was okay. They had fortunately managed to survive despite their misfortune. Distressed, he swept Liu Guang''s hair from his forehead and wiped the solidified salt particles from his brow. Liu Guang looked as though he had been in the desert for many days. His lips were frighteningly dry and cracked. There were no signs of him waking up. Cheng Nuo thought of something and quickly asked Li Yue: "Will Liu Guang''s condition right now be repeated in the future?" If that''s the case then he will have to think of a way to tie up to secure this mobile blood bank, Li Yue, thought Cheng Nuo, who wasn''t a person devoid of malice. Li Yue shivered and said, "That I don''t know. He needs to control his emotions. Otherwise, if he dies, who else can he me but himself?" Cheng secretly promised himself that until Liu Guang was fifteen years old, he wouldn''t allow him to fight like this again. His canteen was empty but Liu Guang needs water. He wanted to take Liu Guang away but what should be done about Li Yue? Li Yue noticed that Cheng Nuo was looking at him and immediately guessed Cheng Nuo''s thoughts. Li Yue said: "The blood curse contract that you signed requires that you don''t kill me. I''ve been badly injured and weakened by you that if you just leave me here then I''m afraid that I''ll die. Do you really want to vite the terms of the blood curse and die?" Cheng Nuo suddenlyughed out: "Aren''t you afraid of death?" Li Yue nced at him and said, "Of course, I want to live. Your proposal was good." Cheng Nuo puzzled: "What proposal?" Instead of answering his question, Li Yue muttered, "You can take him away, but put the medicine on my wounds, leave me in a safe ce, and¡­ put my underwear back on!" When he said thest phrase, the expression on his face was extremely distorted, as though he could no longer hide the extent of the humiliation he felt. Cheng Nuo looked at Li Yue''s bare ankles. Realizing that he had pulled Li Yue''s skirt down but hadn''t put his underwear back on, he hesitated for a bit then carefully put Liu Guang down. He picked up the underwear and quickly put it back on Li Yue. Li Yu''s body turned stiff and his face turned red. After Cheng Nuo finished, he saw that Li Yue was staring at him with cold eyes. He tried tofort Li Yue, saying, "Anyway, one is better than none. At least you can pee." Cheng Nuo deliberately said something tactless because he couldn''t help but be angry with this f***ing pervert child who wanted to collect his eyes! Li Yue bit his lower lips and clenched his fists. His whole body trembled. Cheng Nuo was felt too sorry for him to bully him again. After all, this pervert was still a minor and his past was probably extremely tragic¡­ Cheng Nuo couldn''t help but exhort Li Yue: "You should stop digging out people''s eyes. Try to act kinder, okay?" Li Yue just sneered. Cheng Nuo knew that he didn¡¯t have the ability to save this lostmb so he stopped talking. He didn''t give the storage bag to Li Yue because he was afraid he would try something. He moved away beyond some trees before opening the bad and didn''t approach until he was sure that it was safe. Inside the interspatial storage bag were many rows of cabs full of strange utensils and tools, as well as various types of dolls of different sizes. Thinking of the dolls with human skins, Cheng Nuo nced at Li Yue in disgust. Without the least sense of remorse, Li Yue said: "Give me three of the healing pills from the blue bottle from the second cab in the top row." Cheng Nuo got the bottle out and took out three pills. He roughly fed the pills to Li Yue. There was no water so Li Yue choked a bit before swallowing. "Lift my hands." Li Yue looked down at his dislocated arms. Cheng Nuo immediately refused. Firstly, he didn''t want to lift his hands. Secondly, wouldn''t that be the same as courting death? Although the contract specified a truce, what if Li Yue went crazy again? He could easily use one of those dolls to start a fight. Li Yue said impatiently, "You must put up an energy grid around me. If there are any wild animals around, how can I protect myself?'' The sky was getting darker by the second so that much as reasonable. Cheng Nuo looked around for a good ce then dragged Li Yue into the corner of a tree''s roots. He arranged the silk thread as Li Yue directed him to then stuffed the bottle of healing pills into his clothes. However, Cheng Nuo had no intention of returning the storage bag to Li Yue. He threw it down the mountain as far as he could. Li Yue restrained himself and showed no expression on his face. After he had rested for one day he should be able to regain his strength. Then he would manipte a doll inside the storage bag to bring it back to where he was. Cheng Nuo finished his task and pped his hands. Looking down, he saw that Li Yue''s long hair covered his face as hey there curled up with his arms hanging down. He looked extremely pathetic yet hateful. Taking a bit of dried food from his baggage, Cheng Nuo carefully reached through a gap in the silk threads to ce it near Li Yue''s lips. "You need to shape up. You must know that however strong you are, there is always someone stronger. If you continue to act like this, sooner orter your fate will be worse than this. Others have made you suffer but you needn''t make innocent people suffer for it." Once Cheng Nup had finished his sermon he turned away and didn''t look back. He carefully picked Liu Guang up and walked up the mountain. He had been traveling with Liu Guang for some time so now he knew how to find water and food. Thend around here was quite humid, therefore there should be a small stream nearby. Li Yue looked at the millet pancake in front of him and snorted coldly. The ground was very cold. In fact, after a long time, he had be used to the cold temperature of his human skin dolls but somehow he couldn''t stop shivering. An extremely familiar feeling of pain rose up from the pit of his stomach. "Little One, Little Two, I feel so bad¡­" He bit his lips and groaned. His legs curled up but he couldn''t even beforted by that extremely cold embrace. Li Yue gnashed his teeth. He''s going to make more dolls. A doll that''s warm. That person who made him so miserable and found out his secret must be part of his collection. ******* Reika¡¯s Notes: "¡­his past was probably extremely tragic¡­" ¨C the raw literally said, "more tragic than bok choy" which was too weird to use. "Try to act kinder, okay?" ¨C ¶à»ýµãµÂ°É (du¨­ j¨© di¨£n d¨¦ b¨¡) Literally "umte more virtue points." I have no editor but I did run this through Grammarly. Please let me know if there are any errors. Thanks for reading! Chapter 31 Note: Everything above this is an announcement by Creative Novels. It''s not written by me (Reika). So if you read something like "I''ve been sick" that isn''t me. That''s the owner of this Creative Novels. ********* Never Marry A Man With Two Tintins Chapter 31 Before it got too dark, Cheng managed to find a small stream with waist-deep water. Liu Guang was dehydrated so badly that his clothes had almost turned grey. Cheng Nuo waded into the stream holding Liu Guang. First, he gave Liu Guang water then carefully washed the bloodstains off his body. Even though he was in aa, Lu Guang seemed to be suffering from thirst and drank until his stomach bulged. His wounds had already scabbed over but they still looked quite ugly. Cheng Nuo was tired. As he put new clothes on Liu Guang, the sky turnedpletely dark and the roaring of the various wild beasts in the forest could be heard. His heart was troubled. Holding Liu Guang tightly, he gripped the short sword in his right hand. He suddenly realized how little he had done in the past and couldn''t help but sigh. It''s true that he spoiled Liu Guang but the truth was that he was the one who was dependent on this child most of the time. After the fear and trepidation he felt in the face of disaster at recent events, his heart finally calmed down. Cheng Nuo breathed a sigh of relief. Even though he was a bundle of nerves after a sleepless night, his spirits were still high. Liu Guang hadn''t awakened yet but his body temperature was now only slightly higher than normal. Cheng Nuo was quite relieved to see that, based on the way Liu Guang''s dry, chapped lips were starting to look a lot better, he probably wasn''t dehydrated anymore Since he didn''t know when Liu Guang was going to wake up, Cheng Nuo decided to continue traveling. He hung their baggage in front of his chest and tied Liu Guang to his back with some rattan. Though he was in aa, Liu Guang subconsciously held on to Cheng Nuo''s shoulders with both hands and rested his head on his back. This gave Cheng some peace of mind and made a tender feeling rise up from his heart. Liu Guang was in aa for seven or eight days. During that time, Cheng Nuo carried him on his back, stopping for a rest whenever they passed through a town or vige. There were no twists or turns on the road and Liu Guang''s injuries were almost healed. When Liu Guang woke up, he found himself sleeping on Cheng Nuo¡¯s legs. Cheng Nuo was sleeping, leaning against the wall in exhaustion with his head crooked. Liu Guang was in a daze for a time. As a matter of fact, he had been half-conscious these past two days and vaguely realized that Cheng Nuo was carrying him. His heart was quite anxious but there seemed to be a roiling ball of fire in his belly that made him feel extremely miserable and so tired that he couldn''t open his eyes. He touched Cheng Nuo''s face. It was soft but thinner than it had been before. Liu Guang''s stomach growled loudly. Cheng Nuo''s eyshes quivered and Liu Guang hastily retracted his hand. Cheng Nuo''s eyes slowly focused until he saw Liu Guang, whose red hair was sticking up messily, looking at him. He threw himself at Liu Guang in excitement and hugged him while stroking his hair: "Xiao Guang, you''re finally awake!" Liu Guang blushed and said ¡°hmm.¡± Although he felt embarrassed at being hugged by Cheng Nuo, he didn''t want to break away from his embrace. However, his stomach started growling loudly again, which made Cheng Nuo happy. These past few days Liu Guang had only been able to consume rice water and in water so he was very hungry. Cheng Nuo let go of Liu Guang and pulled out their remaining money from their baggage. He smiled and said: "Let''s go eat." Feeling as though he had lost then regained something, he clutched Liu Guang''s hand all the way to the restaurant. When he loosened his grip Cheng Nuo busy loosening Liu Guang, and pulled out the remaining money from the baggage and smiled and said: ¡°Go, let¡¯s go eat.¡± He has a feeling of being lost, and he has not held Liu Guang¡¯s hand along the way. Liu Guang smiled at him as he gobbled up his food. After they ate, Cheng Nuo carefully asked Liu Guang the details of what had happened and told him what he had found out about the ancient race. Cheng Nuo exined what happened after Liu Guang had copsed and repeatedly cautioned him that he mustn¡¯t transform again. Liu Guang gnashed his teeth and said in a voice full of hate: "I will definitely kill this Li Yue in the future!" "There''s something really pitiful about him¡­" Seeing that Liu Guang wasn''t paying attention to what he was saying, Cheng Nuo stopped speaking. Liu Guang said angrily: "What''s so pitiful about him? The next time he shows up, I won''t let him go!" They weren''t far from Liao Ji City now. The two of them killed some wild beasts to exchange for some food in the city and, after walking for seven or eight days, they arrived at their destination. It was still about a month until the official registration. Liao Ji was equivalent to the capital city of a country so it was much more prosperous than the other cities they had passed through. As they traveled Cheng Nuo had listened to the people talking about Liao Ji and knew the basics about the city. There were three areas, the central area, and a wide expanse of beautiful mountains stretching hundreds of miles in the distance behind Liao Ji. Civilians were not allowed to enter. There were dozens of sects in Liao Ji City. Several of these sects were charged by the Liao Ji City Lord to guard and maintain order and the City Lord himself was in possession of thergest sect. The Qinghua Sect that Cheng Nuo and Liu Guang wanted to join was precisely one of those that keptw and order in the city. Now that their money bag was empty, Cheng Nuo decided to find a ce to work to earn some money. This is a big city, therefore there were probably a lot of ces that needed more workers. Liu Guang listened to his n. His straightened up his small body and said: "I''ll go! You don''t have to go!" Cheng Nuo''s eyes crinkled at the corners as he smiled. He lowered his head and stroked Liu Guang''s hair. Since Liu Guang had such a bad temper, how could he feel at ease unless he went with him? Eventually, the two of them found jobs at a medium-sized restaurant near Qinghua Sect. Cheng Nuo was a waiter while the small but strong Liu Guang worked with the others in the kitchen to buy ingredients. After a few days of training, Cheng Nuo learned how to speak to customers. His smile was umonly pleasant and he was very industrious, therefore the bookkeeper who had hired him was quite pleased with him. This ce could be considered being under the emperor''s foot, thus it was naturally much more peacefulpared to thewless ces they had been to before. Although they were just short-term workers, they were paid twenty energy coins a day. It seems that the wages in arge city are a lot morepared to that of the towns. Cheng Nuo thought this was very convenient. If he was unable to enter the sect, then he could work here to make money and it would be easy for the two of them to take care of each other. From time to time, disciples of Qinghua Secte to the restaurant to eat. Qinghua Sect''s hierarchy was easy to determine since the different levels of disciples wore different robes but the corners were embroidered with the Qinghua Sect''s motif ¨C vivid and lifelike grass. The grading system of Qinghua Sect is obvious. The clothes worn by disciples of different grades are also different, but the corners of the clothes are embroidered with the logo of Qinghua Sect ¨C lifelike wood and grass. Cheng Nuo could only sigh at how, in this world, clothes really do make the man. There were four levels of disciples in Qinghua Sect. The fourth-ss disciples wear apricot yellow robes simr to a servant''s garb. The third-ss disciples wear dark blue robes that are of slightly higher quality. The second-ss disciples wear blue-green robes and the first-ss disciples are said to wear silver. It wasmon to see third-ss disciples eating in the restaurant and slightly lessmon to see the second-ss and fourth-ss disciples. As for the first-ss disciples, Cheng Nuo hasn''t seen any. Of course, disciples can choose to wear regr, civilian clothes outside of the sect. However, some disciples always like to show off their uniform so that civilians won''t dare to provoke them. They worked and lived at the restaurant. Although they had to bunk together with a dozen other people, Cheng Nuo was used to sleeping rough so he still felt quite satisfied. Liu Guang was afraid that other people might try something on Cheng Nuo. Thus, he viciously chased away any rivals while hiding this domineering side from Cheng Nuo. Anyway, his first was strong. One unlucky man was shoved aside with such great strength and red at so fiercely that he was shocked and could only secretly mutter a few curses under his breath as he took his quilt and changed ces. They were all crowded together so Cheng Nuo was afraid that Liu Guang would start kicking other people during the night and cause amotion. To prevent such an urrence, Cheng Nuo held on firmly to that small body while they slept. Actually, Cheng Nuo did the same thing when they used to sleep together in the same bed before but Liu Guang wouldn''t allow Cheng Nuo to touch him while he was awake. In addition, Cheng Nuo held Liu Guang when he was in aa which he, of course, didn''t remember. This time, Liu Guang''s body went stiff and his face turned red but he hugged Cheng Nuo by the waist. It''s not like Cheng Nuo could see his face anyway. Everyone was tired after a long day of work. When they blew out the candles, they immediately went to sleep. Liu Guang rested his head on Cheng Nuo''s chest to listen to his steady heartbeat and thought that it would be nice if he was already fifteen years old. Then they could be a family and he would take Cheng Nuo to live with him in a big house. He couldn''t have to go through all of these hardships and the two of them would sleep like this every day. The restaurant had quite a lot of business. Cheng Nuo was run ragged and from morning to till noon he was so busy that he couldn''t even grab a drink of water. On the other hand, Liu Guang''s work of buying ingredients from the market was generally finished by noon. He couldn''t help but look at Cheng Nuo with dissatisfaction in his gaze. He pulled Cheng Nuo aside and tried to take the cleaning rag from his shoulder: "You can rest. I''ll take over your job for a while." Cheng Nuo smiled and grabbed the cleaning rag: "It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m not tired. You go back and rest." Liu Guang was ate developer. At eleven or twelve years old, he wasn''t very tall for his age and looked like a child. How could he serve the customers? Cheng Nuo was fourteen to fifteen years old. Every month he grew taller and taller and looked more and more mature. Liu Guang red at him but Cheng Nuo saw another group of customers entering the restaurant so he pushed Liu Guang back. He smiled and greeted the customers. The customers were four teenagers, all dressed in gorgeous clothes. One of them a was a thirteen or fourteen-year-old dressed in a long skirt, obviously a female. He had a beautiful face and stood at the center of the group like a moon among the stars. Cheng Nuo dared not neglect these customers. Smiling and showing two tiger teeth, he said: "Wee, pleasee inside." The teenager nced at him arrogantly, then nced inside again. Two delicate eyebrows drew together in a frown and he said, "So many people! This restaurant doesn¡¯t look good either." A taller youth, who was obviously the one treating them to dinner, quickly smiled and said: "Zi Qing Shidi probably doesn''t know this but even though this restaurant''s decorations are a little worse, among the restaurants in this area, their food is the best. Waiter, do you have a private room we can use?" Cheng Nuo quickly nodded and smiled: "Yes, please go upstairs." Zi Qing snorted and followed. Cheng Nuo showed them upstairs and diligently served them tea. He was rapidly losing confidence in the stupid teenagers of this world and was afraid that he would get in trouble again. The older teenager apparently came here frequently. He ordered several signature dishes and asked Cheng Nuo what new dishes they had. Cheng Nuo recited the new menu aloud. Zi Qing listened to what he said then pouted, "Lu Zhen Shixiong, this is nothing good. When I''m at home, my servant eats better than this." The other two teenagersughed. One said, "Shidi, don''t be angry. I will invite you to eat well some other day." The other teenager was alsoughing and making jokes. Cheng Nuo watched all this with a smile on his face. How precocious the young people in this world were to flirt with the opposite s*x at such at an early age! it seems that these three males were probably pursuing this Zi Qing. It would be better if it was three men pursuing one girl. With three menpeting for another man''s attention, Cheng Nuo felt like his eyes were blinded! Of course, no matter what he thought, he dared notugh. Lu Zhen couldn''t stand their mockery. When he saw Cheng Nuo standing there and bowing at him, he angrily said: "Why are you still here? Go and order the dishes! And go buy some sweet-scented osmanthus sugar steamed chestnut cake and rose pastry at Ruyi Zhai for Zi Qing Shidi to eat." Cheng Nuo was a little surprised then smiled and looked at him. If he wants someone to run an errand for him to get food from somewhere else, then shouldn''t he pay for it first/ That Ruyi Zhai wasn''t far at all. It was just two blocks away from the restaurant. Lu Zhen eventually understood what Cheng Nuo was waiting around for and impatiently mmed a level two energy coin on the table: "You can keep the change as a reward, move faster!" Although his monthly sry was just five level two energy coins a month, in front of Zi Qing he naturally acted arrogantly. The two teenagersughed and joked about "Lu Shixiong¡¯s extravagant ways" and so on. Cheng Nuo quickly bowed and rushed out. A level two energy coin is worth a hundred level one energy coins. It''s more than enough to buy those cakes. Cheng Nuo stroked the money in his palm, his eyes narrowed in delight The restaurant was quite full so Cheng Nuo couldn''t go out to run an errand. He went to Liu Guang and asked him to do it. He was afraid that Liu Guang would make a mistake so he repeated his instructions several times until Liu Guang said impatiently: "You''re too long-winded! I understand; I''ll go now. You should take a break." Cheng Nuo smiled and stroked Liu Guang''s hair. Bright-eyed, Liu Guang nced at him before running off. After Cheng Nuo sent a dish up, Liu Guang returned. He had finished the errand very quickly. Ruyi Zhai¡¯s snacks were delicately packaged and smelled very fragrant. Cheng Nuo carefully ced the two snacks on a te and carried them up, smiling. ******** osmanthus cake Reika''s Notes: Chapter 32 Note: Everything above this is an announcement by Creative Novels. It''s not written by me (Reika). So if you read something like "I''ve been sick" that isn''t me. That''s the owner of this Creative Novels. ********* Never Marry A Man With Two Tintins Chapter 32 Inside, Zi Qing was impatient at the wait, muttering, "The service is so slow." When Lu Zhen heard this, he frowned and red at Cheng Nuo. Cheng Nuo quickly put the pastry te in front of Zi Qing and smiled. "There are a lot of customers right now but I will go to the kitchen to ask the chef to quickly cook a few dishes for the young lord as soon as possible." Zi Qing was a little surprised to see that the pastries had already been served. He took one and put it in his mouth. Cheng Nuo was relieved, but as he was leaving, the other two began to express their concern solicitously. With worried expressions, they stopped him from eating more. "Shidi''s constitution is weak. If you eat too much of this pastry, you will get a stomach ache. You should eat itter after you''ve had some soup." The other banged his fist on the table and said: "We''ve been waiting for so long, when will get something to eat?" Cheng Nuo knew that these two were just trying to make Lu Zhen lose face. He was just about to say a few words when Lu Zhen struck Cheng Nuo''s face. Lu Zhen was a cultivator so he was quite strong. Cheng Nuo''s face immediately became red and puffy. Lu Zhenined, "Why are we being served by a waiter like you? Call your manager!" He was venting his anger on Cheng Nuo because the other two had scorned and ridiculed him. Zi Qing whispered, "It''s just a meal, why is Lu Zhen Shixiong being so harsh?" He didn''t look at Cheng Nuo as he pulled on Lu Zhen''s robe. Lu Zhen sat down and red at Cheng Nuo. "What are you doing? Hurry up and serve the food!" Cheng Nuo''s ears rang. He took a few deep breaths to calm himself, gnashing his teeth. When had he ever had to suffer such humiliation before he transmigrated into this world? However, even if these disciples killed someone, it wouldn''t be considered a major crime. Cheng Nuo has to learn to swallow his anger and endure it. He restrained his reaction and left. Suddenly, he remembered Liu Guang was downstairs, but when he looked, he saw that Liu Guang was no longer there. He must have gone to the kitchen to eat. Cheng Nuo breathed a sigh of relief. The bookkeeper frowned at the palm print on Cheng Nuo''s face. Knowing that Cheng Nuo was always diligent and careful, he didn''t me Cheng Nuo for it. It''s just that it''s not good for a server to wait on customers when his face was swollen. The bookkeeper told Cheng Nuo to go to the backyard so that old Uncle Wang can put ointment on his cheek. He also urged the chef to finish those people''s order as soon as possible. His face still smarting, Cheng Nuo went to the backyard. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Liu Guang squatting in the yard, eating. He quickly turned his face so that his swollen cheek couldn''t be seen. It was toote. Liu Guang had already seen it. He immediately threw his bowl on the ground and ran towards Cheng Nuo. Liu Guang''srge eyes opened wide as he red at Cheng Nuo''s wounded face. "What happened? Who did that to you?" Cheng Nuo was embarrassed. Heughed and shook his head. "I''m all right. You should continue eating." Liu Guang was ready to explode from anger. Raising his hand, he gently touched Cheng Nuo''s face then gnashed his teeth. "Was it that group of four who did it? I''ll show them!" Liu Guang clenched his fists and impetuously stormed towards the back door of the restaurant. Cheng Nuo hugged Liu Guang''s waist and tried to coax him out of his anger for a long time. Liu Guang was fuming, but when he thought about it, he realized that those people were from Qinghua Sect, which means that when he enters the sect, he will have many opportunities for payback. This thought calmed him. He watched as Cheng Nuo smeared the medicine on his face then went to the kitchen to get Cheng Nuo a soup and two pancakes. Only then did his anger abate. "I''ll take a look at them inside." Seeing that Cheng Nuo was eyeing him suspiciously, Liu Guang exasperatedly said, "Don''t worry, I won''t fight with them today! I''ll do your work for you." He wanted to look at those people so that he could remember their faces! The four people ate very slowly. Liu Guang waited for them toe down, and then carefully memorized their faces one by one. He didn''t know which one hit Cheng Nuo, but he will surely take care of himter. As the four walked down the stairs, one of the teenagers smiled and said, "Lu Zhen Shixiong, you were really cool earlier, but beating up an ordinary mortal isn''t very interesting, is it Zi Qing Shidi?" Lu Zhen¡¯s face reddened and he hurriedly said, "Wasn''t that because he neglected to serve Zi Qing Shidi properly? I don''t normally do that sort of thing." Liu Guang¡¯s ears trembled. His green eyes stared at Lu Zhan fiercely, memorizing his appearance. Lu Zhen was, after all, a cultivator. He sensed that someone was giving him a malicious look but when he turned to look, no one was there. He didn''t worry about it too much. Liu Guang and Cheng Nuo worked for another ten days until it was finally the day when Qinghua Sect recruits disciples. The bookkeeper knew that the two of them wanted to join the sect. He had very generously given them more than 30 energy coins and allowed them to live in the restaurant temporarily. After all, if these two were admitted into the sect, that would bring honor to the restaurant. Cheng Nuo thanked him profusely. "We might not be epted into the sect. If I fail the test, I''lle back and work here as a waiter." Liu Guang pulled at his sleeve discontentedly and said, "Why wouldn''t you pass the test? Are you like those embroidered pillows who can''t get admitted into the sect?" (TN ¨C " embroidered pillows" Ð廨ÕíÍ· xi¨´ hu¨¡ zh¨§n t¨®u ¨C a person who is good-looking but ignorant) Fortunately, there were no people around them to hear. If anyone had heard Liu Guang say this, they would have been in trouble.Cheng Nuo smiled in an embarrassed way at the bookkeeper and tapped Liu Guang''s head. He really needed to teach Liu Guang how to behave properly in front of other people. Qinghua Sect''s registration fee was 100 primary energy coins. Luckily, they had arrived in town early. If they had arrived just in time, wouldn''t they have missed it because ofck of money? The two of them received two metal cards inscribed with their names, ages, and their registration number. Apparently, hundreds of people had already registered. The number of people who would be epted was not fixed since it depended purely on the abilities of the current batch of applicants. Cheng Nuo didn''t know how old his body was so he said he was fifteen years old. Liu Guang didn''t want to be too young, but as he was going to say he was thirteen, Cheng Nuo interrupted him. Smiling at the disciples, he said, "He''s twelve." Liu Guang was so short and thin that if he said he was ten, people would believe it. Because of this, Liu Guang was depressed for a long time. He nned to get married at the age of fifteen. Wouldn¡¯t this make it a yearter? Cheng Nuo didn''t know what was going on in Liu Guang''s little mind, but he guessed that Liu Guang wanted to grow up faster and couldn''t help butugh. How can Liu Guang be so cute? Once people are older, they cease to care about growing old faster. The lifespan of the average person in this world was about one hundred years, but cultivators could live for around three to five hundred years and they didn''t look much older after they reached the age of twenty. Although this wasn''t as exaggerated as the Xianxia novels he used to read, this was still an unexpected surprise. On the second day, they went to participate in the test. Cheng Nuo''s heart was heavy because it was said that the test was extremely difficult. They went early in the morning. There were thousands of people queuing up to take the entrance test. Their ages ranged from young teenagers to people in their thirties. There were also a few females wearing skirts and with their long hair bound up. Well, they never asked his gender. Cheng Nuo was still wearing pants. Soon the gates to Qinghua Sect opened. The applicants were divided into several groups and were directed to follow the disciples in charge to the open space in front of the hall where various test instruments had been set up. The first round of testing was quite simple. It merely tests the physical fitness, strength, speed, etc. of the examinee and whether they have an elemental ability. The examinee merely had to put his hand on the test instrument and his fitness will be judged ording to the instrument''s reaction. The result of Liu Guang''s test was that he had an affinity for fire. His speed, strength, and reflexes were excellent. Thus, he easily passed the first test. Raising his head, he gave Cheng Nuo a smug look. Cheng Nuo smiled. The test result he got was what he had expected. Although his physical abilities were far below Liu Guang''s, he had an elemental wood ability. Thus, he was able to pass the first test by the skin of his teeth. After the test, the applicants queued up and left from the side door. Everything was in good order. In the afternoon, a disciple loudly called out the registration numbers of those who had been selected, which was around 200 people out of the thousands who had applied. Both Cheng Nuo and Liu Guang were among the chosen. Cheng Nuo sighed in relief. After passing two tests, he could enter as a level four disciple of the sect. Liu Guang rarelyughed, but he did this time and held Cheng Nuo''s hand. However, after the recitation of numbers was over, the head disciple called out some names and asked them toe out now. Cheng Nuo was shocked because his name was among the seven or eight that were called! Liu Guang was also suspicious at this turn of events. Cheng Nuo patted his back to reassure him and whispered "wait for me at the restaurant" then walked forward with the others. The disciple was quite polite. Cheng Nuo and others were in a daze as they followed him inside the grounds of the sect until they stopped in front of a garden. "You are my Shidi," said the smiling disciple. "You can call me Ran Yang Shixiong. You all have the rare wood ability so in the future you will be assigned to Bai Cao Yuan. You won''t have to participate in the next entrance test. I should also warn you that the Bai Cao Yuan disciples are also divided into four levels. Regarding which level you will be able to achieve, that depends on your individual abilities." Cheng Nuo''s eyes widened in surprise. He always thought that his wood elemental ability wasn''t very useful. Now that they were singled out instead of the fire or light ability users, does it mean that wood abilities are rare? And based on what this Ran Yang said, all of them here now were exempted from the following tests, meaning they were already epted into the sect? He was surprised but also a little worried because this meant that Liu Guang would have to take the next test alone. Ever since he transmigrated into this world, he and Liu Guang have never separated. There was undoubtedly still abat test. How could he not worry about that child participating in it alone? Ran Yang smiled and said, "I will arrange for one of my Shidi to assign rooms to you and distribute a few items to everyone. Of course, there''s no need to rush. You can do whatever you need to do tonight then report back the day after tomorrow." Cheng Nuo and the others quickly said, "Thank you, Shixiong." It looked like Bai Cao Yuan treated their disciples quite decently. There were rows of small rooms that were the size of a standard hotel room. They were given a set of bedding, a washbasin, two sets of level one disciples'' clothing, waist token, and so forth. Here, unlike the other sections of the Qinghua Sect, new disciples are treated as equals, but must start at the bottom and work their way up in rank. Cheng Nuo put everything away except for the waist token. Liu Guang should be at the restaurant now and was probably quite worried. ******* Reika Notes: Chapter 33 Note: Everything above this is an announcement by Creative Novels. It''s not written by me (Reika). So if you read something like "I''ve been sick" that isn''t me. That''s the owner of Creative Novels. ********* Chapter 33 ¨C Never Marry A Man With Two Tintins When Cheng Nuo walked out of the Qinghua Sect''s gates, he was startled to see Liu Guang rushing in from the side where he had been waiting. Cheng Nuoined, "It''s getting dark¡­ Didn''t I ask you to wait for me at the restaurant? You have a test tomorrow!" The two of them walked back to the restaurant together. Cheng Nuo showed Liu Guang his waist token. Liu Guang was happy at first but then frowned and said, "Level four? Bai Cao Yuan doesn''t sound like such a great ce." Of course, he would prefer it if Cheng Nuo lived with him since he was afraid that Cheng Nuo would be bullied. Cheng Nuoughed and said, "Don¡¯t underestimate Bai Cao Yuan. Although the work is harder here, their cultivation techniques are good." Then Liu Guang exined the rules of the test the applicants would be taking the next day. They were given twenty-four hours to find one of the 150 ck iron tokens hidden in an area of a forest that was marked off for the test. There were two hundred applicants but only 150 tokens. This means that only a maximum of 150 people will be able to pass the test. The rules of the test were quite dangerous. It''s not as simple as just finding the hidden tokens. Based on the attitude of the people of this world, they would definitely fight each other for the tokens and many wouldn''t hesitate to kill during the test! The applicants would have to make their way through an area that was 35 to 40 kilometers wide. In other words, Liu Guang wouldn''t just need to find a token, he would also have to be on guard against ferocious beasts and other people. He was going to have to fight for his life! The more Cheng Nuo thought about it, the more his heart ached with worry, and the tighter his hold on Liu Guang''s hand became. He almost wanted to ask him to give up now. Liu Guang patted his chest carelessly, "Don¡¯t worry, this isn''t difficult." He just needs to treat those people as enemies and the tokens as prey. Cheng Nuo still didn''t feel at ease and repeatedly told Liu Guang not to get too excited and transform. Also, he emphasized that Liu Guang shouldn''t act recklessly since he could always try again next year. Cheng Nuo had been pleased with being epted into the sect but now he regretted that he wouldn''t be able to apany Liu Guang during the test. Liu Guang listened for a while then shouted impatiently, "I know! Stop fussing!" Cheng Nuo looked around first then lowered his head towards Liu Guang and said, "Be careful." The two of them were so close that Liu Guang could feel Cheng Nuo''s gentle, warm breath on his face. Liu Guang''s face suddenly turned red as a tomato. He looked down shyly and said, "I will." Weapons are allowed in thepetition area but nothing else can be brought in, including food. Liu Guang slept soundly in Cheng Nuo''s arms that night. The next morning, Cheng Nuo, with dark circles under his eyes, got up early to cook some dishes for Liu Guang in the restaurant''s kitchen to make sure that he could eat until he was full. In order to reassure Cheng Nuo, Liu Guang took the short sword even though he didn''t like it. Cheng Nuo felt like a parent sending his child off to the college entrance exams. He watched Liu Guang follow the crowd into the test area then went back in a despondent mood. He has to report back to Bai Cao Yuan tomorrow so he wouldn''t even be able to wait for the test results toe out. Despite his worries, Cheng Nuo had to keep his spirits up. He bought some snacks and gave them to the bookkeeper to thank him for taking care of him and Liu Guang. He also bought two sets of clothes that were slightly better than the ones Liu Guang had now, folded them neatly, then ced it on his bed. Thinking of Liu Guang''s current appearance, it was unlikely that it was good to look at. ******* Liu Guang has snuck into the depths of the forest. The other people who entered the test area were also in hiding. He carefully kept watch over his surroundings as he traveled across the test area. Soon he discovered some footprints in the moss that had probably been left by the disciples who had prepared the test area. He carefully examined rocks and grass around him and climbed more than 10 tall trees. Finally, he saw a sh of light reflecting off a piece of metal in a huge nest¡ª it was the ck iron token! The young birds in the nest were the size of an adult chicken. They had needle-sharp beaks and beady eyes. Liu Guang wasn''t familiar with this type of bird. After pondering what he should do, he climbed up carefully. The young birds'' hearing was very sharp and when they noticed Liu Guang climbing up, they immediately screeched loudly. Liu Guang''s heart sank. He quickly jumped towards the nest and pulled out the ck iron token. Three young birds rushed towards him to try to peck him with their pointed beaks but Liu Guang only looked at them disdainfully as he slid down the trunk of the tree. Unexpectedly, he hadn''t yetnded on the ground when he heard the sound of wind whistling behind his back and the calling of a bird. Knowing that danger was near, he gracefully and skillfully leaped onto another branch as quietly as he could. Thus, when the bird flew to the branch he had been on, Liu Guang was no longer there. It was an adult Luan bird, a level two spirit beast. Its wingspan was more than one meter long and its ws were as sharp as hooks. Liu Guang stood steadily on the branch with his fists clenched. Bending down, he stared at the Luan with his wolf-like green eyes. The Luan was reluctant to screech at him. Eventually, it flew away. Liu Guang snorted and carefully put the ck iron token away close to his body. He knew that Cheng Nuo must be worrying about him so he decided to leave right away to end this boring test as soon as possible. He settled on a piece of soft ground tond on and jumped down. While his body was still in the air, he suddenly heard a sound. He quickly drew the short sword that was strapped on his leg to block the approaching arrow. The force of that arrow''s strike was quite strong. Hended jumped back andnded solidly on his feet. "Little imp, you''re pretty fast." Two males in their 20s who were dressed in expensive robes came out from behind a tree. One was holding a bow and arrow while the other was wielding an exquisite saber. The archer looked at Liu Guang and smiled, "Little imp, hand over the ck iron token and we will let you live." Liu Guang snorted. There was no fear in his eyes as he looked at the two men and said, "You don''t have the ability to threaten me." A quarter of an hourter, Liu Guang had a corpse lying on the ground under his feet. He slowly lifted the short sword and walked towards the other person. The man coughed up blood and cried out in horror. "Sir, please forgive me! I beg you to spare this unworthy person!" Liu Guang looked at him in disgust. This cowardly idiot was clearly the scion of a noble family. Liu Guang was afraid that killing him would stain his hands. His face expressionless, he sheathed his short sword. He smiled and pointed at something above them. "I won''t kill you. I''m guessing these birds need food." He had a slight injury but it did not hinder his movements so he was ready to leave and set off at a brisk pace. The man looked up in horror. He hadn''t noticed when they appeared but now he saw that there were now dozens of Luan birds around him. Their wings blocked the sunlight and they were staring at him with their yellow-green eyes. He didn''t know how long the birds had been watching him. He looked at their sharp ws and suddenly remembered that just one of those birds could catch a wild boar! "You''re a devil!" The man shouted at the top of his voice, "You bas***d! You''ll surelye to a bad end!" Liu Guang heard countless pping wings and screams behind him but he didn''t look back. He walked on briskly. He was very d that Cheng Nuo had note with him, otherwise, Cheng Nuo would have been frightened and Liu Guang wouldn''t have been able to act so mercilessly. When he thought of Cheng Nuo, his heartfelt warm and he started walking a bit faster. Liu Guang didn''t n to look for trouble which would only cause him to dy his exit. He carefully avoided both people and beasts as he traveled. Looking at the sun''s height in the sky to check the time, he rubbed his belly that had started growl and decided to go find something to eat. This forest was rich in spiritual energy, unlike thends near the slums. Liu Guang would normally feel unhappy at a purely vegetarian meal but he was worried that roasting meat would attract both beasts and people so he gathered fruits and vegetables. Based on his current speed, he should be able to exit the test area today. Maybe he would be fast enough to see Cheng Nuo who had to report back to Qinghua Sect tomorrow morning. Liu Guang kept his ears open while he ate somerge, red berries that were both sweet and sour at the same time. He picked a few more of the berries and wrapped it up in some leaves to give to Cheng Nuoter. The wind brought some slight noise towards him. Liu Guang listened carefully for a while then frowned. He gathered the fruit into his shirt and slowly crept towards the source of the sound, hiding in the tall grass. He quietly crouched down and carefully parted the grass to look at the source of the noise. What he saw almost made his hair stand on end. Two big men were tearing the clothes off a thirteen to fourteen-year-old blue-haired female. There were two corpses behind them. Those were presumably the female''spanions. The blue-haired teenager¡¯s hands were tied to a tree and was struggling very hard to break free. The female pleaded, "Please, let me go. I''ll give you the token and everything else I have¡­" The two men just continued to touch the female and talk dirty. Oneughed and said "What kind ofpetition does a female from a noble family like to participate in? It should be the type where the two of us can have a good time, right?" The otherughed, too: "This one seems like a young female. I''ve never done it with a female this young. Brother, I''ll do it first and make sure he''s happy to open his legs. If you went first, your big thing might kill him right away¡­" The young man had bright ck eyes, a beautiful face that was streaming with tears, and his whole body was trembling. He looked like he was about to faint. For Liu Guang, killing other people was normal in this kind of test, but treating a female like this was unbearable. What''s more, this female''s eyes reminded him of Cheng Nuo. If someone dared to try this with Cheng Nuo, he would certainly chop that person up and feed him to the dogs! Liu Guang made up his mind and no longer hesitated. His footsteps silent, he crept closer then sprang up and stabbed a man in the back. The big guy screamed but, after all, he did have some martial arts training. He quickly moved forward then rolled sideways to prevent Liu Guang from stabbing him again. The other man was also quick to respond. Not bothering to pull up his pants, the other man ran over to Liu Guang, sword in hand. Liu Guang''s sword skills relied on his power of observation and his keen instincts, but the big guy had obviously had many years of real sword training. The other person''s defense was imprable. Liu Guang had to dodge his strikes and couldn''t hit the man for some time. The injured man covered his chest with one hand andy there panting for a while before getting up. The two men fought Liu Guang together, striking him left and right. Liu Guang couldn''t dodge a sword strike. The front of his shirt was cut open, leaving a shallow wound. The fruit that he had wrapped up rolled to the ground. Liu Guang was furious. With a loud yell, he jumped up and, holding the short sword in a two-handed grip, struck a mighty blow from above. He actually cut one of their swords in half. He followed this up with a kick and when the man fell on the ground, Liu Guang swiftly decapitated him with one blow. As the other man stared in shock, trembling, Liu Guang quickly stabbed him in the heart. The young female was stunned. Shivering, he curled up into a ball. Liu Guang was gasping for breath when he finished. He noticed that all the fruit had been either trampled or sshed with blood, no longer fit to be eaten. He slowly walked over with his short sword in hand. The female was as frightened as though he had seen a demon and shouted, "What are you nning to do?" Liu Guang didn''t answer. He cut the female''s bindings, awkwardly looking to the side so that he wouldn''t see the female''s bare legs. Then he sheathed the short sword and walked away. This wasn''t really any of his business and he doesn''t want any dys. "Wait, wait¡­" The young female quickly put his torn pants back on. Crying, he looked towards Liu Guang''s back and begged, "Please take me out of here!" Liu Guang hesitated. The female''s ck eyes made it difficult for him to refuse. He waved a hand impatiently and turned around. "Fine, but don''t fall behind or cry! Otherwise, I''ll leave you right away!" The youth quickly wiped away his tears and closed his mouth. Picking up his weapon, he silently followed behind Liu Guang. However, he couldn''t walk fast because of his injured leg that made him limp. Liu Guang impatiently cut a branch and threw it at him. At the speed they were going, when would they be able to exit the test area? Liu Guang estimated that they would have to stay inside overnight. After walking for more than half an hour in the forest, the boy was finally emotionally stable. He whispered, "My name is Nan Cheng, what about you?¡± Liu Guang was busy looking around for that kind of fruit he had found before and didn''t answer. Nan Cheng''s head drooped down dispiritedly. That night, Liu Guang found a stone cave. He let Nan Cheng sleep inside it while he kept watch at the mouth of the cave, staring at the moon in a daze. If he had been alone, he would already be outside and would be sleeping with Cheng Nuo now, with their arms wrapped around each other. They were sofortable sleeping like that, not to mention that he particrly liked Cheng Nuo''s scent¡­ Nan Cheng''s stomach growled a few times but he didn''t dare toin. Liu Guang heard the noise and threw him a few fruits in a very impatient manner. They spent the night silently and continued traveling the next day. Finally, they were able to finish the test a few hours shy of the time limit. Liu Guang let out a sigh of relief. He found the disciple in charge and gave him the ck iron token. After finding out that the third test would be in two days, he ran towards the restaurant, although he knew Cheng Nuo probably wouldn''t be there. However, that was okay since he had some small injuries. Cheng Nuo would have fussed over this for a long time and it would be faster for him to take care of it. Nan Cheng limped towards the disciple in charge and handed in the token. He made his way out of the crowd and wanted to thank his savior, only to find that the red-haired boy had already run off quite a distance. Nan Cheng hung his head down, disappointed and frustrated. ******** Meanwhile, Cheng Nuo returned to Bai Cao Yuan. Qinghua Sect''s entrance test was still in progress so everyone was very busy. Many of the Bai Cao Yuan disciples, including Ran Yang Shixiong who had shown them inside previously, had gone to take care of things regarding the venue so the neers didn''t have much to do. Cheng Nuo absentmindedly cleaned his room, exchanged names with several other neers, and reported to Bai Cao Yuan''s steward. The steward was a middle-aged man in his thirties named Li Qing. His cultivation wasn''t high but he was good at managing the ce. He smiled at the new disciples "You can call me Brother Li and you don''t need to be too formal when you speak to me. As long as you finish the tasks assigned to you, you are free to cultivate the rest of the time. Bai Cao Yuan''s library is in the innermost room. Tonight, I will arrange for the kitchen to prepare a wee feast for you. Ah, by the way, Cheng Nuo is fifteen years old, right?" Cheng Nuo hadn''t expected to be singled out. He was surprised but quickly nodded his agreement. Li Qing looked Cheng Nuo up and down. "Hmm, actually you have beautiful eyes and fine features but that''s about it. Alright, I''ve recorded it. Only Nai Jui and Wang Hui are under fifteen, right?" The other two teenagers nodded. In this world, a fifteen-year-old was an adult. Li Qing said a few more words with a smile then told them they could leave. Cheng Nuo was somewhat puzzled. What does his age matter? Is it because the younger you were, the more promising your future prospects are? That evening he found out what it meant because someone climbed into his bed. ******* Reika¡¯s Notes: Chapter 34 Note: Everything above this is an announcement by Creative Novels. It''s not written by me (Reika). So if you read something like "I''ve been sick" that isn''t me. That''s the owner of Creative Novels. ********* Chapter 33 - Never Marry A Man With Two Tintins The wee banquet was actually just a regr dinner at Bai Cao Yuan but with two dishes and some wine added. The neers, including Cheng Nuo, tried to decline the alcohol but had to drink two toasts. Bai Cao Yuan has more than one hundred disciples. The long, low table that could seat twenty ordinary disciples was full. While they were eating, Cheng Nuo was wondering how Liu Guang''s entrance trial was going when he noticed that there were around twelve females seated at the table. The youngest looked like he was around sixteen years old while the oldest one was around thirty. He thought that these were Bai Cao Yuan disciples so he didn''t pay any attention to them. He just lowered his head and absentmindedly passed the dishes around. The wine that had been served was quite strong. Since Cheng Nuo hadn''t slept much the night before, he fell asleep very quickly since he was a little tipsy. He dreamt that Liu Guang was chased by beasts thenter dreamed that he was being chased by someone. As he was a dreamy haze, he felt the bed sink slightly. Someone touched his chest. Cheng Nuo thought that it was Liu Guang. He mumbled: "You brat, it''ste. It''s time to sleep¡­" But he quickly realized that something was wrong ¨C that person''s shape was different from Liu Guang''s and a hand was sliding under Cheng Nuo''s clothes! Cheng Nuo immediately woke up. Fast as lightning, he grabbed the hand that was traveling downwards. He was extremely frightened. Cheng Nuo kicked the person off his bed and jumped up, saying, "Who are you?!" The person who had climbed into bed with Cheng Nuo rose from the ground and coughed twice then said, "My name is Ningzi. I''m one of the females who serve the Bai Cao Yuan disciples¡­" This Ningzi sounded very young. Cheng Nuo was dumbfounded. He lit an oilmp on his bedside and saw that Ningzi was only around twenty years old or so. His face quite pretty and he was wearing tight-fitting bedclothes. Ningzi exined that since it''s hard for single men in the sect to marry one female or for many males to marry one female, these big sects have females who serve everyone! In short, they were like military prostitutes. The steward Li knew that Cheng Nuo was had just recently be an adult so he sent Ningzi to Cheng Nuo as a prank. Ningzi was obviously already used to doing this kind of thing. After he finished his exnation, he casually undid his belt. His white sleeping robe fell open, revealing the firm muscles inside. It turned out that he wasn''t wearing anything under his robe. Cheng Nuo quickly looked away and waved his hand awkwardly: "No, you don''t have to do this¡­ There''s no need¡­ you can leave now¡­" It was just a man''s body so there wasn''t really anything Cheng Nuo should be embarrassed about but he still felt ufortable. ****! This ****ing world was the type of ce where a man will climb another man''s bed! Ningzi listened to what Cheng Nup said but he didn''t leave. Instead, he took off his robe andy down on the bed. He spread his slender legs open, revealing his body''s secret parts. He used his hands to pull his legs to his chest and said: "You haven¡¯t done that yet, have you? It¡¯s all right. Come here and I¡¯ll teach you. It¡¯ll be very good¡­" The expression on his face was very natural and he showed no embarrassment. It seemed that what he was going to do was something as routine as eating or putting his clothes on in the morning. Cheng Nuo was so scared that he fell directly to the ground. His face turned red. Even though he was a man, the effect this pose had on him wasn''t insignificant. Although he knew this world was ****ing perverse, he was still shocked when he saw something like this with his own eyes. He retreated until he hit the wall and repeated, hastily and clumsily, "You should leave, I really don¡¯t want to¡­" Ningzi saw that his face was bright red and couldn''t help butugh, "Aren''t you fifteen yet? When it''s their turn, everyone normally acts like a madman, vigorously tossing me around until I faint! Then when I wake up they¡¯re still doing it!" Cheng Nuo really didn''t want to hear a manining about this sort of thing. Those words seemed to ring in his ears. He exined awkwardly: "I am fifteen. You should put your clothes back on and leave¡­" What are you waiting for? There''s no way he would ever be interested in a man''s chrysanthemum! Ningzi put his legs down then sat up and sighed: "You really don¡¯t want to do it?" Cheng Nuo quickly nodded and said firmly: "Yeah." Ningzi didn''t ask him again. Picking up his robe, he put it back on but made no move to leave. Hey down on the bed and curled up in one corner, saying "If you don''t want to do it then you can lie down here. I''ll make the best of it by sleeping here tonight." Cheng Nuo was speechless. The bed was a single bed. How could he possibly sleep with a man who wanted to climb into bed with him? He said angrily: "If you don''t leave, I''ll scream for someone toe." Right after he finished saying that, Cheng Nuo scowled. He felt extremely frustrated that he was frightened by a man. Ningzi quickly exined: "I can tell from just one nce that you''re a good person. You can rx. I won''t do anything. It''s just that if I can''t stay here then I''ve nowhere else to go. I''ll have to go to someone else''s bed and be yed with until I''m half dead¡­" He said it with a smile but his seemingly casual tone of voice had an undertone of indescribable sadness. Cheng Nuo was stunned. It must be terrible to have one''s chrysanthemum burst by many different people one after the other. Anyway, Cheng Nuo was now too frightened to sleep, so he said to Ningzi, "Then don¡¯t touch me." After all, they both men so hey down on the bed on his side with his back to Ningzi. Cheng Nuo couldn¡¯t help but think of the dozen or so females he saw at dinner. "How many are there like you?" Ningzi said indifferently: "Bai Cao Yuan¡¯s females all serve. We are ves, born to this fate." Cheng Nuo was shocked. Although he often heard Liu Guang rant about hateful nobles, this was the first time that Cheng Nuo truly felt that this world''s hierarchy was really unfair. Although the number of females in the world was far lower than that of males, the nobility raises many females. Some of them serve ordinary disciples, while others are privately owned by higher disciples, which is simr to very. However, there were those like Zi Qing who must have a noble family background to have so many suitors. After listening to Ningzi''s words, Cheng Nuo didn''t want to be a female even more than he usually did. The way this gender was treated was truly cr**! Fortunately, he transmigrated in the slums. If he had be a ve, he would have killed himself! When Ningzi left early in the morning, he whispered to Cheng Nuo, "If they ask, you better say we did it. I''lle to youter. Otherwise, someone else wille to youter¡­" Cheng Nuo''s hair stood up in horror. More men might climb into his bed? No way! He nodded quickly and asked in confusion: "I can choose who I want?" Cheng Nuo''s face turned red when he imagined a row of men lining up for him to take his pick of the lot. Simply horrifying! Ningzi smiled and nodded. "I¡¯m very popr. Eleven people chose me this month. I serve one person a day. When it¡¯s your turn I¡¯lle to you. You can tell the steward which person you choose. Those who are chosen by many people will get less sleep. Those who weren''t chosen by a lot of people can sleep more. It''s all about one''s luck. The schedule is changed every three months. If someone doesn''t choose, it''s arranged ording to seniority. Anyway, no matter what, we aren''t allowed to be idle." Cheng Nuo was stunned. This kind of thing only depends on luck? Ningzi smiled at him again then pushed the door open and left. Cheng Nuo was relieved and quickly cleaned his hands and face. Cheng Nuo and the other new disciples'' faces were filled with embarrassment, except for Nai Jiu and Wang Hui who weren''t fifteen years old yet, While they were eating, Li Qing and some of the older disciples came over. Smiling, they jokingly asked: "Did you all have a good timest night?" A group of young males who had just lost their virginity blushed. Cheng Nuo''s mouth twitched. He wished he could just smash his head on a block of tofu and die; perhaps that would allow him to transmigrate back into his original world. Apparently, all of the disciples of Bai Cao Yuan were familiar with this type of thing. Everyone around the new disciples wasughing loudly and making noise by beating the side of their bowls. They were also heckling and making fun of the blushing females who were also seated at the table. Cheng Nuo was stunned by the rowdy behavior. The sight of all these big men being excited over this matter made him break out in goosebumps. After they finished eating, they were asked to pick which female they wanted. Cheng Nuo''s scalp tingled as he said: "Ningzi." Li Qing chuckled and said: "Haha, Ningzi is good at servicing people. You''re still young though. Don''t get addicted to it." Cheng Nuo simply lowered his head in embarrassment but in his heart, he was freaking out. What the ****! Who would be addicted to that?! A high sry means more work. Cheng Nuo quickly realized this because Bai Cao Yuan worked their new disciples'' fingers to the bone! The most tiring and tedious tasks were assigned to them such as sowing, hoeing, watering, picking spirit grass, and so forth. Cheng Nuo hoed the ground for one whole day. Even though he had been training to be stronger, this type of work still tired him out. At the end of the day, he was exhausted and could barely straighten his back from his hunched over posture. His hands were also full of painful blisters. That night Cheng Nuo borrowed a needle. As he burst the blisters with the needle under the light of amp, he felt dejected and suspicious. How could this type of work be regarded as cultivation? Their monthly sry was only 300 primary energy coins which was a lot less than what the higher level disciples get. Cheng Nuo sighed. Liu Guang''s second trial should be over but he still didn''t know what the oue had been. While Cheng Nuo worked as hard as a beast of burden, the time of the third entrance trial wasing soon. The total number of people who passed the second trial was 113. The third trial was a one-on-one fight with real weapons. If a person falls out of the arena tform, he is eliminated and will be ranked as a third or fourth level disciple. The winners will draw lots and fight again. The adepts and elders of Qinghua Sect will be watching these final fights to select direct disciples among those with talent. If one of them were to take a fancy to an applicant, then he would be a second or first level disciple. Of course, the benefits of being a top-ranked disciple need not be said. The seven female applicants who passed the second trial did not need topete again. They were distributed among the sect''s various departments as second or third level disciples. *** Liu Guang was very excited to wear the new clothes that Cheng Nuo had bought for him. Cheng Nuo had chosen them very well. The size was right and Liu Guang liked the colors and styles. He hadn''t seen Cheng Nuo for three days and he really misses him. When Liu Guang entered the sect''s entrance trial area, he looked around eagerly but not even Cheng Nuo''s shadow could be seen so he felt somewhat disappointed. He looked around him at his opponents and secretly clenched his fists, vowing to himself that he was surely going to pass this test! His first fight was with a tall, burly man wielding twin swords. Liu Guang quickly found an opening and kicked him off the tform, easily winning the fight. He won quickly and beautifully even though he had no cultivation which attracted the attention of the sect''s elders. In the eyes of those high-level practitioners, Liu Guang was like a fine piece of jade that will be bright and dazzling after a little polishing Liu Guang, unscathed, sat in the resting area to wait for his next match. He carefully watched the other applicants'' fights but although there were indeed many who had already cultivated, none of them attracted his attention. He was still carefully watching the fights when a tray loaded with tea and refreshments suddenly blocked his view. He looked up impatiently and his eyes lit up when he saw that it was Cheng Nuo who stood there smiling at him. "You¡­ Why are you here?" Suddenly seeing Cheng Nuo, Liu Guang''s face turned red. Cheng Nuo smiled and said, "There was a shortage of people here. I signed up to help." The high-level disciples were responsible for thepetition but the organization of the moremon tasks was handed over to the level four disciples. The various departments assigned people to help out. Cheng Nuo asked Ningzi to put in a word for him with Li Qing. After all, this type of work was much easier than hoeing the fields all day long. Liu Guang was at a loss for words for a moment. Cheng Nuo examined his face carefully and said, "Did the second trial go well? Did you get hurt?" "Ha! No," said Liu Guang scornfully. "It was easy!" Looking at the arrogant expression on his little face, Cheng Nuo couldn¡¯t help but smile and admonish him: "Be careful!" *** Reika¡¯s Notes: Chapter 35 Note: Everything above this is an announcement by Creative Novels. It''s not written by me (Reika). So if you read something like "I''ve been sick" that isn''t me. That''s the owner of Creative Novels. *********

    Chapter 35 - Never Marry A Man With Two Tintins Liu Guang''s opponent for the second match was obviously stronger than the one before. Cheng Nuo, still holding a tray, stood at one corner and watched nervously, his heart in his throat. Up on the stage, Liu Guang was like a bright beacon that attracted everyone''s attention. He knew when to advance and when to retreat. Even when he was frustrated for a time, he was never too rash or impatient. His kept his eyes on his opponent, urately judging his strong and weak points until he finally found an opening and kicked his opponent out of the arena. Liu Guang could feel countless people staring at him but he knew which one was Cheng Nuo. He couldn''t help but allow the corners of his mouth to turn up in a smile as he retracted his right leg that he had used to kick his opponent out of the ring. He bowed to the people at the highest seats then casually walked down the tform. Cheng Nuo felt distressed when he saw Liu Guang¡¯s shoulder and arm wounds. Seeing that Liu Guang had suffered some minor wounds in the fight, Cheng Nuo quickly put his tray down and took out the medicine for wounds that he had prepared in advance. There was a medical team responsible for treating the wounded applicants but since there were five fights held simultaneously, they naturally took care of the most badly wounded ones first. Some had broken arms and legs so Liu Guang was ignored at first. However, since Liu Guang didn''t like it when strangers touched him, he went straight to Cheng Nuo. The two of them sat in the corner as Cheng Nuo carefully Liu Guang¡¯s clothes around his wound which, fortunately, wasn''t too deep. Liu Guang sat upright, muttering indifferently: "It''s just a scratch." Cheng Nuo ignored him. After checking for poison and seeing that there was none, Cheng Nuo applied the wound medicine. He only sighed in relief after the wound stopped bleeding. His mood was both happy yet sad. Liu Guang''s fights were finally over but, based on this ****ing world''s messed-up ways, this child would undoubtedly be expected to face more dangerous situations in the future. This ****ing world! Now that the trials were over, the results would be announced the next day. The applicants were assigned temporary amodations. Liu Guang reluctantly bid farewell to Cheng Nuo, whispering: "I will find you when I''ve settled down." Cheng Nuo couldn¡¯t help but smile. He hugged Liu Guang and rubbed his head. Later on, when Liu Guang was formally epted as a disciple, he would already be considered too old for this type of thing. Cheng Nuo did not meet Liu Guang again for the next three or five days, but his heart was calm. He expected Liu Guang to perform well and be at least a second level disciple. It was currently Bai Cao Yuan''s busiest season. Hundreds of valuable medicinal herbs needed to be nted. Everyday Cheng Nuo worked hard and at night he was so tired that he didn''t even have the energy to dream. The rules of Bai Cao Yuan were quite strict. Disciples weren''t allowed to leave so he couldn''t find an opportunity to see Liu Guang. Today''s task was to go to the forest behind Bai Cao Yuan to harvest fairy mushrooms, one of Qinghua Sect''s special products. It can only be nted at the root of a special tree and it was a very expensive delicacy that was popr among the nobility. Seven people, including Cheng Nuo, were tasked with harvesting it today. That kind of tree was very tall and the fairy mushrooms grew around three to four meters up its trunk. Thus, they had to climb up and tie a rope to the trunk. To harvest the fairy mushrooms, they climbed up and down the trees all day long. Cheng Nuo learned how to tie a rope around his waist to pick the mushroom. He used a sickle to carefully cut the mushrooms off then throw it into a basket. After a short time, he had already half-filled a basket. Half an hourter, all of a sudden Wang Hui screamed, let go of the rope and fell down. All of them were surprised. The person closest to him eximed: "Crested snake! It''s a crested snake!" Cheng Nuo looked over and saw a white snake with a red crest like a chicken''sb biting Wang Hui''s finger. The snake sucked his blood quite fast. The snake''s white body quickly became redder and redder at a speed visible to the naked eye. Wang Hui had already fainted. Everyone was shocked. Cheng Nuo, still holding his sickle, wanted to jump down to help. An older disciple and yelled at them: "This snake is extremely poisonous. We can''t save that boy. Don''t go near it. If you disturb it, we might suffer, too! Let''s leave now and inform manager Li of this first." Cheng Nuo nced at him angrily. If he was bitten, would he want these people to leave him to die? Wang Hui was a fellow disciple who was still under the age of fifteen. Cheng Nuo took a deep breath, untied his rope and slowly slid down. The others were nervous when they saw what Cheng Nuo was doing. Cheng Nuo poured the fairy mushrooms out of his basket. Holding the empty bamboo basket in his left hand and the sickle in his right hand, he moved forward slowly. The crested snake was very alert. It immediately Wang Hui''s finger and stared at Cheng Nuo with its red eyes. Cheng Nuo''s palms were sweaty. He hated snakes, especially the kind that are cold and slippery. Thest time he fought an ice snake was like a waking nightmare. He hadn''t expected to face a strange crested snake so soon. The crested snake coiled itself up then sprang up. Cheng Nuo quickly and reflexively blocked the snake with the bamboo basket, trapping it on the ground. He hadn''t expected the snake to be able to jump up so high. He broke out into a cold sweat. Seeing that the crested snake was trying to get out, Cheng Nuo swiftly cut it with his sickle. The crested snake''s head was cut off and its blood suddenly sprayed out. Cheng Nuo staggered back. The blood almost got into his eyes and his heart was beating wildly. When the others saw that he had finished the snake off, they were slow to react and jump down from the trees. Cheng Nuo hurried to Wang Hui. Wang Hui¡¯s finger had two distinct bite marks in the form of a big circle and his lips had already turned ck and blue. The crested snake''s poison had obviously invaded his body but, fortunately, there was still a faint trace of breathing. The older disciple just sighed again: "We can''t save him!" Cheng Nuo remembered that the disciples of Bai Cao Yuan had the wood ability and could heal people. During the entrance test, he had seen disciples use their wood elemental abilities to treat the injured. Some of the disciples had been in Bai Cao Yuan for some time so they must have learned a few things. He quickly asked: "Who among you can heal him?" The expression on the faces of the people around him became embarrassed. One of them sighed and said: "If we had that sort of skill, would we have to do this kind of work? We are half an hour from the foot of the mountain. He won''tst that long." Cheng Nuo said angrily: "You should at least try to help! Let''s look for herbs that can help with the poison." Most of the others were still stunned out of their wits but Cheng Nuo''s words made them take action. They scattered to look for herbs. Cheng Nuo gritted his teeth and made a small cross-shaped cut on Wang Hui''s finger then squeezed it until the blood flowed out. Herbs grew abundantly in the forest so a disciple quickly found one that could help with the poison. He chewed it then stuck it on Wang Hui''s wound. Once it was finished, a burly disciple picked up Wang Hui and Cheng Nuo went with him down the mountain. The others stayed to harvest the fairy mushrooms. As they walked Cheng Nuo constantly gathered the wood elemental energy in his body into his palm. Holding on to Wang Hui''s hand, he transmitted the energy to the boy. He didn''t really know if that would help but he wanted to do his best to save the child. When they arrived at Bai Cao Yuan some third level disciples responsible for cultivating precious herbs quickly treated Wang Hui. Cheng Nuo stayed beside him throughout the night and helped boil water for his treatment. In the early morning, Wang Hui''s condition finally stabilized and his breathing became stronger. That morning, Li Qing came over and asked the others what had happened. He looked thoughtfully at Cheng Nuo and didn''t say anything about the fairy mushrooms. He also allowed Cheng Nuo to rest for half a day. Cheng Nuo breathed a sigh of relief then smiled and returned to his room. In this d***ed world, he had seen many bloody scenes. This time he felt happy because he had saved a life. He had been very busy all night long so now he felt tired and sleepy. Since he had missed breakfast time, all he could do was to return to his room on an empty stomach and sleep. At this time of the day, everyone was working outside so the disciples'' rooms were empty. Cheng Nuo saw a short and familiar figure with red hair looking around on the corner and suddenly eximed in surprise: "Liu Guang!" Liu Guang quickly turned around, unable to contain his joy when he caught sight of Cheng Nuo. Sunshine shone down on Cheng Nuo''s face, making his smile appear even more dazzling than normal. Liu Guang''s face inexplicably became hot. Liu Guang had been very busy these past few days but as soon as hepleted his assigned cultivation practice, he had immediately run over to find Cheng Nuo. Liu Guang''s current status allowed him to go wherever he pleased, except for some forbidden areas. Cheng Nuo carefully examined Liu Guang. Unexpectedly, he was wearing an elegant silver robe. Liu Guang must have been epted as a level one disciple of Qinghua Sect! It was said that there were only three level one disciples at any given time. Liu Guang could guess what Cheng Nup was thinking and said dismissively: "It¡¯s easy, so you don¡¯t have to worry about¡­" He looked at Cheng Nuo carefully, frowned and said, "Why are you too thin again?" Cheng Nuo rubbed his hair affectionately andughed, "No, I¡¯ve had a lot of mealstely, and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m still fat." The two of them entered Cheng Nuo''s room and Liu Guang looked around. Although the small room was very clean and tidy, it had a familiar atmosphere. He hadn''t been with Cheng Nuo for many days now so he really wanted to rush into his arms and hold him tight. He desperately tried to tamp down this urge by speaking to Cheng Nuo about his cultivation these past few days. He asked Cheng Nuo about his situation here. Of course, he didn''t mention that he had already found out about Lu Zhen and the others. He would just quietly find ways to take of these people at the right time. Cheng Nuo smiled as he described his work in this ce. Although his tone of voice was casual, Liu Guang was clever enough to pick up a few discordant clues. He frowned then grabbed Cheng Nuo''s hand. Liu Guang was angry when he saw the blisters. He was reluctant to let Cheng Nuo live with other people. Does Cheng Nuo have to stay in this ce to do manualbor every day? Cheng Nuo hastened to appease this little ancestor: "It''s very good here. I have learned a lot of herbal knowledge and I''m going to study medicine. It''s very suitable for someone with wood elemental abilities¡­" Liu Guang looked up at him suddenly and said, "The house where I live is very big. There are two females who work there to clean and tidy it up. I suspect they find the work troublesome so why don''t you live with me instead?" Cheng Nuo burst outughing and said, "How could I do that? Don''t worry, I¡¯ve adapted very well here." He patted Liu Guang on the shoulder. Suddenly, he remembered Ningzi crawling into his bed and the corners of his mouth twitched twice. Liu Guang was now a high-ranking disciple. The females who were assigned to him wouldn''t be the ones who specialized in¡­ that sort of thing, right? When Liu Guang was three years older, would he want a man to climb into his bed? He suddenly felt confused and wanted to caution Liu Guang about it but this kind of thing was too embarrassing to discuss with a child. Liu Guang knew that Cheng Nuo was right and felt depressed. In three years'' time, he will be a powerful adult. The two of them can get married then! He will buy a big house outside for Cheng Nuo to live in. When Liu Guang imagined that, his face felt hot. Cheng Nuo yawned, took off his boots, andy down on the bed. He smiled and said: "I''m tired because I stayed up all night to save someone." In a daze, Liu Guang said: "What happened?" Cheng Nuo was afraid that Liu Guang would worry about it so he simply said that he was helping to save someone''s life. As Cheng spoke he allowed his eyes to drift down and his words came slowly. Liu Guang hesitated for a while then took off his new boots andy down on the bed, huddling close to Cheng Nuo. Liu Guang said: "Alright, then sleep well. I won''t quarrel with you." As was his habit, Cheng Nuo reached out and hugged Liu Guang. His breathing gradually became more even until he fell asleep. Liu Guang knew he was asleep so, like a puppy, he raised his nose and sniffed Cheng Nuo''s breath. His hands also embraced Cheng Nuo like they had in the past. He looked up at Cheng Nuo¡¯s face. It was the first time they had slept this close together during the daytime. Sunlight shone through the window, softly illuminating Cheng Nuo''s face. Liu Guang was so close he could see the fine hairs on Cheng Nuo''s face. His rosy lips looked moist. Liu Guang¡¯s heart suddenly beat violently and he couldn''t help but touch Cheng Nuo''s lips with his fingers. The soft and warm touch made his heart tremble and he wanted to bite it. His face flushed a bright red and he called out Cheng Nuo''s name softly. Cheng Nuo slept soundly without answering. Liu Guang held his breath then reached up and licked Cheng Nuo''s lips gently with his tongue. He quickly retracted his head and his face became even hotter. With just a gentle touch he felt as though he had been hit by an electric shock. He felt extremely dizzy and his brain magically kept reying that moment again and again. He really likes Cheng Nuo. This thought was very sweet. When Cheng Nuo woke up, Liu Guang had already left, but there was an exquisite storage bag on the small table in his room. He knew that it was something that Liu Guang had left for him and he immediatelyughed. This strange child was sometimes very violent but also sometimes terribly shy. He had obviously used this method because he was too embarrassed to give Cheng Nuo the gift directly. When Cheng Nuo saw what was inside, he felt very happy because it was actually money! There were a thousand primary energy coins inside. He reckoned that Liu Guang and the other level one disciples each got arge amount of money. "Was this what they called ''sending money to your parents''?" the grateful Cheng Nuo wondered wistfully. He found a safe ce to hide the storage bag. Of course, this money was reserved for Liu Guang to useter. That afternoon, after work, Cheng Nuo heard another piece of good news. Chapter 36 Note: Everything above this is an announcement by Creative Novels. It''s not written by me (Reika). So if you read something like "I''ve been sick" that isn''t me. That''s the owner of Creative Novels. ********* Chapter 36 - Never Marry A Man With Two Tintins One of the elders of Qinghua Sect who was good at healing and alchemy needed two disciples to do minor, unskilled tasks. The two disciples only needed to be level four disciples but their monthly sry was twice what Cheng Nuo currently got. Also, if they performed well and showed an aptitude for the work, they were likely to be formally epted as the elder''s official disciple. Li Qing told Cheng Nuo the news with a smile on his face and patted him on the shoulder: "Among these neers, when ites to attentiveness andprehension talent, I think I can count on you. If that wasn''t the case, Wang Hui wouldn''t have been saved. Go and give face to Bai Cao Yuan by performing your tasks well." Of course, Li Qing didn''t mention that the real reason why he was doing this was because Liu Guang had searched him out earlier and asked him to take care of Cheng Nuo. When an elite disciple asked him for a favor, Li Qing had to give him face. If this wasn''t the case, would a neer who hadn''t even been in Bai Cao Yuan for half a month be given this opportunity? Cheng Nuo was overjoyed and thanked him solemnly. Li Qing said a few more encouraging words. Cheng Nuo thought this matter was rted to Ningzi''s pillow talk. Buying some snacks and cloth from the disciple in charge of supplies, Cheng Nuo gave them to Ningzi. Apart from their night duties, the females also washed the clothes of the more than 100 people in Bai Cao Yuan. Ningzi took the gifts and winked at Cheng Nuo: "If you want to do itter,e to me at any time." Cheng Nuo''s skin broke out in goosebumps. How could there ever be a time when he was interested in other men? Although there are no sisters in this world¡­ The next day Cheng Nuo packed up and left Bai Cao Yuan along with an older disciple. The ce where the elder lived was called Du Yue Lin. The environment was very quiet and elegant, with a row of bamboo buildings hidden in the bamboo forest. Seventy-eight disciples were busy making medicine in the courtyard. Based on their clothing, all of them were level two and three disciples. The arrangements for Cheng Nuo''s stay here were quickly finished. The head disciple here was a cold-faced young man named Qi Lei. Cheng Nuo followed the other''s example and called him Shixiong. Cheng Linzi, the master of Du Yue Lin, was in closed-door cultivation so Qi Lei was the one who currently handled everything. The work here is not as hard as Bai Cao Yuan''s but they were just as busy. Since Cheng Nuo''s time in Bai Cao Yuan was short, he wasn''t familiar with many of the herbs and procedures. Thus, from time to time he needed to ask for instructions. Knowing that Cheng Nuo had used his connections to secure this post, Qi Lei looked coldly at him and his impression of this new disciple fell to the very bottom. In the evening, Qi Lei gave two books to Cheng Nuo and the other disciple. He said expressionlessly, "This book contains some of the mostmon herbs used for alchemy. There are more than one hundred herbs listed. You two have a good look at them. In three days I¡¯ll test you on what you''ve learned." Cheng Nuo hurried to catch up, revealing two tiger teeth andughing: ¡°Thank you Shixiong.¡± He really wanted to learn more. Qi Lei nced at him then waved them out. Perhaps because Cheng Linzi loves tranquility, there weren¡¯t any women who did special services here. That night Cheng Nuo lit the oilmp and started carefully reading the book. Herbs are ssified ording to their effects such as wound healing, detoxification, boosting skills, and so forth. The effects of pills were different depending on the proportion of herbs used. Some herbs were ssified ording to their element. For example, lightning elemental herbs should not be taken by those who had water elemental energy. If they did, it will negatively affect their cultivation. Cheng Nuo read the book with relish. This kind of thing soundedpletely unscientific but it had its own logic what was very interesting. After reading about the different types of herbs he understood the basic theory about the elements and which onesplemented or obstructed the others. The book''s illustrations were very detailed. Nheless, in the end, they were just brush paintings so there was a gap between illustrations and reality. During the day Cheng Nuo worked hard to memorize the appearance of the real thing with all his heart. His memory wasn''t as terrible as Liu Guang''s and he was able to master the topic. Three dayster Qi Lei came to test them. He gave them ten random samples and asked about the herbs'' attributes andmon uses. Cheng Nuo was able to answer 70% of the questions correctly, which was more than his fellow disciples. Qi Lei, slightly surprised, looked at Cheng Nuo and said, "Your task for the next three days is to master the most basic wood cultivation technique." The foundation of the wood elemental ability was the same as those of the other elements. Once a foundation had been established, each person should discover which skills and abilities most suited him. The path of healing was one of many paths. Cheng Nuo kept his eyes on Qi Lei as he demonstrated the cultivation technique. He had been confused about some things before but after he received this instruction, he made great progress. Qi Lei''s attitude towards Cheng Nuo also changed a lot and he patiently taught Cheng Nuo who waspletely oblivious to the change. Cheng Nuo was very busy. Knowing that Liu Guang had settled down, he wasn''t as worried as before. After he had been staying in Du Yue Lin for more than a week, he still wasn''t able to find enough free time to visit Liu Guang but Liu Guang came to visit him again. Liu Guang was a little taller and thinner. His green eyes were bigger and brighter, too. Cheng Nuo was pleasantly surprised and asked Qi Lei for permission to go and bring Liu Guang back to his rooms for a chat. Qi Lei inclined his head slightly to Liu Guang. In fact, strictly speaking, Liu Guang should be called Shixiong but Liu Guang didn''t care at all since all his attention was focused on Cheng Nuo. Cheng Nuo took Liu Guang''s hand and pulled him along all the way to his room. Liu Guang looked up at him from time to time, his face slightly flushed. This time Liu Guang came with some gifts: delicious snacks, beautiful clothes and so on. They sat opposite each other and talked. Cheng Nuo said worriedly, "Last time you gave me so much money, did you leave enough for yourself?" "I have enough." Liu Guang kept his eyes fixed on Cheng Nuo and said, "If a disciple goes on a mission, he''ll be paid more." High-level disciples were equivalent to the military strength of Liao Ji City''s elites. They often go out to perform various missions, such as intelligence work, capturing criminals, etc., and the rewards differed based on the difficulty of the task. Cheng Nuo didn¡¯t quite understand so he was still worried, "Are those tasks dangerous?" Liu Guang shook his head indifferently and his voice suddenly became softer, "That''s not it. I came here to tell you that I won''t be able toe and see you ¨C we''re going to the forbidden area to cultivate and we wille out two yearster." Cheng Nuo was shocked and repeated, "Two years?" Liu Guang nodded, his face gloomy. Going to the forbidden are was dangerous but as long as it made him stronger, this trial was nothing. The only thing that troubled him was that he wouldn''t be able to see Cheng Nuo for two years. He was also worried that people would bully Cheng Nuo. Right now he could barely stand being separated from Cheng Nuo for a few days. He trained very hard and felt exhausted at the end of the day but even that wasn''t enough to stop him from thinking about Cheng Nuo when hey in his bed at night¡­ Liu Guang secretly clenched his teeth and hid this feeling of loneliness from Cheng Nuo. Cheng Nuo was silent for a while, thinking that this world has its own rules. Liu Guang training in the forbidden area should be a good thing. He finally showed a smile and rubbed Liu Guang¡¯s hair vigorously, whispering, "Then you must be careful and take care of yourself. I''m afraid that the wild animals in the forbiddennd are more dangerous than anywhere else. You must not show off¡­¡± Liu Guang listened carefully and didn''t show impatience like he usually did. Cheng Nuo put his hand on his shoulder and thought that this young and tender shoulder was thinner than before. He couldn''t help but take Liu Guang into his arms. Liu Guang felt as though his entire body had suffered an electric shock and it seemed as though his feet were floating on clouds. Blushing, he put his head on Cheng Nuo''s shoulder and whispered: "I will be stronger after two years¡­I¡¯ll be fourteen then." In another year, he will be an adult and be able to marry. The elite disciples lived in Hidden Dragon Mountain. Lower-level disciples weren''t allowed to enter that ce. On the day they left, Cheng Nuo couldn¡¯t help asking for a half-day leave from work. He waited in the distant forest for Liu Guang toe out. A group of disciples wearing silver robes and riding magical beasts emerged. Liu Guang, a little teenager with red hair riding a tall magical beast stood out from the crowd. Cheng Nuo was just about to walk forward when, suddenly, he saw a level two disciple run over and lift a package to pass to Liu Guang. It looked like it was clothes or something simr. Cheng Nuo smiled, surprised. Was this Liu Guang¡¯s new friend? He didn''t remember Liu Guang mentioning that he had made a new friend. He looked at that person curiously and realized that the teenager was a beautiful, fair-skinned female. He was around thirteen or fourteen years old. His straight blue hair was tied in a high ponytail. The teenager lowered his head shyly and his face was a little red. He looked up at Liu Guang from time to time. It looked like¡­ Cheng Nuo''s mind became chaotic. If a little girl had a passionate crush on that little brat Liu Guang then Cheng Nuo would probably feel like a proud parent, but this sort of thing¡­ he put a hand on his forehead. Although he had more or less adapted to this world''s strange ways, this kind of thing really annoyed him whenever he saw it! And that teenager¡­ how could he have a crush on a little boy who was half a head shorter than him? Liu Guang had actually forgotten Nan Cheng¡¯s name. Seeing those ck eyes again, he remembered that he had saved such a person during the entrance trial. He was at a loss for a moment. Why did the troublesome femalee to see him? Nan Cheng whispered, "I made some clothes for you to thank you for saving my life that day. I wanted to see you earlier but I never had a chance." Liu Guang nced at the package. Cheng Nuo was a very good cook but he was clumsy when it came to other things, including sewing. He waved his hand carelessly and said, "No need, I have enough clothes to wear." Cheng Nuo had bought him two sets of clothes before and, in the past, Cheng Nuo used to mend Liu Guang''s clothes with his own hand. Thus, he was unwilling to throw those old clothes away. Several of Liu Guang''s senior fellow disciples immediately started joking: "Little Shidi, ept it! It''s made with good intentions!" and "Ah, why can''t I get the ''hero saves the beauty'' moment¡­?" Liu Guang''s face suddenly turned red and he said: "I''ve said no, take it back." He rode straight ahead on his magical beast without looking at Nan Cheng. When he came out of the elite disciples'' restricted area, he could not help ncing at both sides of the road. Although he knew that Cheng Nuo could note out most of the time, he was still disappointed. Now he was even more impatient to get away from the crowd. Nan Cheng¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red as he retracted the package. He was now a level two disciple. Female disciples were rare and most of the senior disciples were all very courteous to him. What''s more, he was from a good family so from the time he was a child, when had people ever not given him face? This set of clothes was the first one he had ever sewn and no one knew how many times his fingers had been pricked by the needle. He couldn''t help but lose his temper just like a spoiled young noble. He was so furious that he dropped the package on the ground at shouted at Liu Guang''s back: "If you don''t want it, I''ll throw it away!" Cheng Nup wanted to burst outughing. In his opinion, Liu Guang was just a bratty little kid. How else should one view this sort of scene? However, he doesn''t approve of getting romantically involved at such a young age, therefore he won''t help. When he saw Liu Guang riding around a corner, Cheng Nuo hurried up and shouted, "Xiao Guang!" Hearing that familiar voice made Liu Guang feel excited. He quickly turned his mount around and jumped down. He blushed and said, "Why are you here?" "I''vee to send you off with this gift." Cheng Nuo smiled and handed over a parcel. Inside were some of Liu Guang''s favorite foods: rice balls containing small pieces of meat. The whole thing was firmly tied with lotus leaves. He stroked Liu Guang¡¯s hair and smiled, "You can eat this on the way." Liu Guang¡¯s eyes sparkled but he just nodded. He didn¡¯t want to tell Cheng Nuo that they couldn''t bring anything into the forbidden area except clothes. He stared at Cheng Nuo for a while before jumping back up on magical beast. Only when the figure disappearedpletely did Cheng Nuo turn back sadly. For two years, he will be so worried! Just as he turned around, he was startled to see a young man staring at him with a hostile gaze. He immediately smiled and exined, "My name is Cheng Nuo, Liu Guang¡¯s brother. You are?" Nan Cheng stood there frozen for a moment, blushing. He bowed his head in embarrassment then said, "I''m Nan Cheng. Please help me give this to Liu Guang." After saying this, he stuffed the package into Cheng Nuo''s hands then ran away so fast that Cheng Nuo didn''t even have time to call out to him. Cheng Nuo didn''t know whether tough or to cry. The clothes that were made today certainly wouldn''t fit Liu Guang when he came back in two years'' time! If he really could wear it at that time, then Cheng Nuo knew that Liu Guang would be half-mad with rage. That little boy always hated being short. He couldn''t help but smile at the thought of the awkward look on Liu Guang''s face. *** Two years was not a long time but neither could it be said to be a short time. Cheng Nuo''s life was very busy during this time. His only worry was that there was absolutely no news of Liu Guang at all. Unexpectedly, after Cheng Linzi emerged from his closed-door cultivation that Qi Lei would rmend Cheng Nuo to him. After passing Cheng Linzin''s tests, Cheng Nuo became an official disciple. His rank rose from level four to level three. It was considered difficult for level four disciples to rise in rank to the third level but for a level three to be level two was merely a question of time and cultivation. Cheng Linzi was serious in speech and manner, a strict teacher who had high standards. Cheng Nuo¡¯s personality was originally quite careless but, without noticing how it had happened, he has changed. When ites to cultivation, Cheng Nuo was very conscientious and strict. In one year Cheng Nuo mastered the basic cultivation and healing techniques. His wood elemental abilities had slightly improved. Now he could use the wood energy in his body to grow somemonly-used nts. In addition, his ability to toughen his body could nowst for ten minutes. However, his cultivation technique did not focus on strengthening his body. Every morning he forced himself to get up an hour earlier than the other disciples to train his speed and endurance. He often missed Liu Guang when he trained. That little brat spent a lot more time training than Cheng Nuo did. Since Cheng Nuo was the older brother, he had to work harder! Liu Guang''s little friend Nan Cheng came to see Cheng Nuo several times, always with some gift and asking for news of Liu Guang in roundabout ways. Cheng Nuo was speechless at first but a parent who always likes to talk about his child. Whenever Cheng Nuo reminisced about Liu Guang, Nan Cheng would listen to those stories with starry eyes. In truth, Cheng Nuo was also worried about something. What would he do ifter on Liu Guang had a gay affair? It would be better for Cheng Nuo to live separately from them because if he had to look at this sort of thing, his eyes would go blind¡­ He seldom looked in the mirror but when he did he saw that his face had matured a lot. His childish look hadpletely disappeared and his figure was quite decent, much better than it had been in his old life before he transmigrated. It''s been almost two years. That little boy Liu Guang should be a big boy now, right? Every time Cheng Nuo thought of that, he couldn''t help but smile. ******** Reika¡¯s Notes:
    • Yes, it¡¯s a timeskip and after this the kids will be of age to fool around some. ??
    • Thanks for reading. I¡¯ll try to trante at least one more chapter this month.
    Chapter 37 Note: Everything above this is an announcement by Creative Novels. It''s not written by me (Reika). So if you read something like "I''ve been sick" that isn''t me. That''s the owner of Creative Novels. ********* Chapter 37 - Never Marry A Man With Two Tintins Cheng Nuo had saved a little bit of money in the past two years and wanted to prepare a gift for Liu Guang. Du Yue Lin¡¯s level three disciple have two days off a month. On a day when he was free, he changed into casual clothes and borrowed an ox-headed magical beast to ride down the mountain early in the morning. There were threerge shops that were famous in Liao Ji that sold whatever cultivators need, such as weapons, alchemical ingredients, medicine, magical tools, energy stones, and so forth. The items being sold were mostly attack, defense, and support tools. Since Qinghua Sect had disciples who practiced alchemy, Liu Guang and the other level one disciples were notcking in those. Nheless, Cheng Nuo still wanted to give him an official cultivator''s device. The ox-head magical beast was very tame and its gait was steady but Cheng Nuo was still d when he arrived at the market. Magical beasts weren''t allowed to enter so he took out five energy coins to stable it at the entrance and walked inside quickly. Though it was still early in the morning, the market was already a boiling cauldron of voices. Cheng Nuo carefully tied his interspatial bag that had 15,000 level one energy coins more securely. He had bought this bag a few days ago. The one that Liu Guang had given him was still hidden in his house. Cheng Nuo wasn''t familiar with magical devices. Since he didn''t know how to judge the quality of those items, he went to a ce with lots of people and listened to them bargaining. Gradually, he understood some things. Magical weapons like high-grade double-edged or single-edged swords are too expensive. Liu Guang would likely prefer to choose his own weapon anyway. Cheng Nuo didn''t bother to look at them. His attention was focused mainly on defensive and support items. He saw a particrlyrge number of people at a particr stall and went over to check it out. He was immediately attracted by the exquisitely designed magical tools. The ten magical items on disy looked delicate and outstanding. Since they had been refined into jewelry, they would be easy to carry around unobtrusively. A red dragon-shaped fire elemental support item quickly attracted his attention. A female stroked a defensive magical item in the shape of a jade pendant admiringly: "How much is this one?" "Fourth grade, 8,000 energy coins." The stall owner''s voice was that of a young teenager. Although it was emotionless, it was as beautiful as the sound of jade striking stone. Cheng Nuo looked up and was stunned. The stall owner was a slender and tall 14 or 15-year-old. He was dressed simply in cotton clothes and had long, ink-ck hair down to his waist. With skin like jade and narrow eyes that shone brightly, Cheng Nuo had never seen anyone like him even though Qinghua Sect has its share of handsome youths. Looking around him, Cheng Nuo sweatdropped slightly. It''s no wonder that the people surrounding this booth were mostly females¡­ "That''s too expensive!" The young female holding the jade pendant blushed slightly. "Can you lower the price a bit?" "No bargaining," the teenager said softly. Cheng Nuo felt that the other person''s beautiful ck eyes seemed to pause on his face for a moment and wondered why he felt that this teenager seemed very familiar. But he didn''t remember seeing such a person before¡­ "If it''s too expensive for you, I''ll take it! Get out of the way, I''ll take everything!" While Cheng Nuo was ruminating, a clear voice sounded from behind him, and four or five young men began to push the crowd in front of the stall. Cheng Nuo was pushed aside along with the rest and frowned with dissatisfaction. The speaker soon arrived at the stall. It turned out to be a 13 or 14-year old female in fine clothes. The female had red lips and white teeth but had a very arrogant look on her face. The female who had asked about the price earlier was still holding the jade pendant in her hand tightly. With an expression on her face showing her disapproval, she said: "I didn''t say I wasn''t buying it." Having said that, he quickly pulled out some energy coins, ready to hand them over. The teenager in the magnificent clothes snorted. Extending his hand that had a thunder element magical beast whip on it, he struck the other female who screamed and fell down to the floor. Everyone around them was shocked and stepped back two steps. The teenager casually coiled his whip while one of hispanions shouted: "My master said he''s going to buy everything, who wants to grab his stuff?" The teenager looked arrogantly at the crowd then directed a person to gather up all the magical items from the stall. Another attendant took out a rosewood chair from an interspatial storage bag for the teenager to sit on. Cheng Nuo watched them, frowning. The young stall owner paid no attention to the dispute. He just picked up the red dragon-shaped fire elemental support item and said, with an impassive expression on his face: "Apart from this, it¡¯s a total of 90,000 level one energy coins. Cheng Nuo was somewhat surprised by this turn of events but this attention was caught by the price stated. Refining magical items was a really profitable business! He would have to work for years before he could afford to spend so much! The teenager waved his hand and a boy spread out a purse on the booth. It was full of level three energy coins. Cheng Nuo had never seen anyone trade so many level three energy coins because these coins were so rare and valuable. The richly dressed teenager put his chin in his hand and his big eyes kept on staring at the young stall owner: "There are 100 three-level energy coins here. I only ask you, why don¡¯t you sell everything to me? I want to buy it all." The stall owner''s expression didn''t change. He only said three words: "Not for sale." Cheng Nuo''s mouth twitched. The teenager¡¯s hair and eye color were totally different from Bai Rui¡¯s but in terms of personality, he must be Bai Rui¡¯s long-lost brother. Cheng Nuo hasn''t seen that brat for some time and didn''t know if he had changed his terrible habits a little¡­ Cheng Nuo couldn''t help but feel that this young stall owner was a close friend and gave him a worried look. The teenager in borate clothing suddenly turned red with embarrassment. His voice rising slightly, he said: "When you came herest month, I bought everything. Why won''t you let me do that now?'' Looking at the two red spots on that person''s face, Cheng Nuo inwardly put a hand on his forehead. ****! It''s another gay romance! Cheng Nuo also felt a bit suspicious about the magical support item that had taken his fancy. Was there something wrong with it? The youth who ran the stall didn''t exin. His words were simple and clear: "Only this one is not for sale. Anyone is free to buy the other items." With the eyes of the crowd staring at him, the richly dressed teenager''s face flushed even redder. He stood up suddenly and said, "My name is Li Yin. What¡¯s your name?" A little servant boy chimed in: "Whose disciple are you? Don''t you know our young master''s identity? Tell him your name quickly!" Cheng Nuo was speechless. The emotional intelligence of the people of this world is really too low¡­ When he saw that the youth''s facial expression remained indifferent. In fact, his expression only made him seem even more stern, grave, and handsome. Li Yin seemed entranced by him and enraged by the servant. pping the boy on the face, he snapped: "Who told you to speak? Get lost!" The little fellow turned pale with fear and quickly stepped aside. "Forget it, you don''t have to tell me." The teenager stepped forward and looked up at the stall owner''s face."Sell the jade pendant to me and you can name your price." The stall owner was silent for a moment then said, "Cheng Yi." Li Yin was slow to react. His eyes widened in confusion at first then he suddenly realized that the stall owner had said his name. Li Yin blushed. In a flustered tone, he said: "Oh, so it''s like that. The jade ornament is not for sale. When will youe to the market again? ¡­I, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." As Li Yin spoke, his voice became softer and softer until it was hardly audible. Cheng Yi''s cold and indifferent tone of voice was unchanged: "Next month." Li Yin stole shy nces at him a few more times, blushing, then left with his servants. Cheng Nuo also left when that crowd of people did. Liu Guang would be back in ten days so Cheng Nuo wanted to quickly chose a gift for him. So that young stall owner was also surnamed Cheng¡­ He had been walking around for half a day and was hungry. Near the market was a row of teahouses. He chose a clean-looking one and ordered a bowl of noodles and a sd. Idly drawing circles on the surface the table with his fingers when a hand suddenly appeared. It was a man''s hand with slender jade-like fingers and transparent nails. That hand was holding the red dragon-shaped essory that Cheng Nuo had taken a fancy to. Cheng Nuo looked up in surprise, staring nkly at Cheng Yi who was standing beside him. Cheng Yi''s bright, beautiful eyes were gazing attentively at Cheng Nuo. Cheng Yi''s tone of voice was still even and free of emotion: "One hundred coins. Do you want to buy it? Come with me." As soon as Cheng Yi finished speaking, he turned around and left without looking back. Cheng Nuo was bbergasted. Was he talking about one hundred level one or level three energy coins? Earlier, there was someone who wanted to buy it at any price but he wouldn''t sell it. Why was he looking for Cheng Nuo now? He decided to find out. Cheng Nuo got up then put a few energy coin son the said, telling the waiter, "I''lle back to eat in a little while." Walking out of the tearoom quickly, he saw that Cheng Yi was standing next to the entrance, waiting for Cheng Nuo. The moment Cheng Yi saw Cheng Nuoing out, he headed straight to a nearby alley. Cheng Nuo touched the storage bag on his waist, hesitating for a moment. This young man had just made a lot of money. Although he was dressed inly, he shouldn''t be a robber right? Cheng Nuo quickly followed the other person who walked slower and slower until he finally came to a halt. The more Cheng Nuo thought about it, the more puzzled he became so he couldn''t help but ask: "Excuse me, brother, have we met before?" Cheng Yi slowly turned. His normally cold expression had thawed and Cheng couldn''t help but feel dazed at the sight. Cheng Yi kept his eyes on Cheng Nuo. "It''s me." The color of Cheng Yi''s hair and eyes slowly changed into the silver hair and golden eyes that were very familiar to Cheng Nuo. Cheng Nuo stared open-mouthed¡­ Is this Bai Rui? ****! Does a boy change eighteen times between childhood and manhood?! That long, straight, silver hair is shy enough to blind people, you know! Bai Rui''s tone of voice was a little ufortable: "You didn''t recognize me." Cheng Nuoughed and couldn''t help but give him an affectionate look: "Bai Rui, you¡¯ve grown up a lot." Actually, although Bai Rui''s current appearance was as different as could be from his previous childish look when he was a mischievous little brat, his manner and the expression on his face were the same. If Bai Rui hadn''t hidden his hair and eye color, Cheng Nuo would have been able to recognize him at a nce. Cheng Nuoughed so that both of his tiger teeth were revealed: "When did you recognize me? Haven''t I changed?" Bai Rui did not answer but slowly approached him step by step. Cheng Nuo suddenly found it difficult to breathe. D***, Bai Rui''s only fourteen years old but he''s taller than Cheng Nuo! In his previous life, he was 1.73 meters. Now he''s still 1.73 meters! Now Bai Rui was so close that Cheng Nuo could see every minute detail of his face. Bai Rui''s facial features were perfect but not feminine at all. From Cheng Nuo''s angle of vision, he could see Bai Rui''s lips. They were thin and moist. As Bai Rui approached, Cheng Nuo saw that his chest was broad but still had a youthful slenderness¡­ Cheng Nuo''s heartbeat was bing very irregr. Inwardly, he started sweating. Even though he hadn''t seen a woman for a very long time, he shouldn''t be affected by an ignorant child''s beauty, right? He quickly looked up and smiled, "Where are living you now? I and¡­" But before he could finish speaking, he was firmly held by Bai Rui, his head on Bai Rui¡¯s shoulder. Bai Rui¡¯s light, cold and fresh scent immediately enveloped Cheng Nuo. Cheng Nuo almost burst into tears. To think that one day he would be hugged by Princess Bai Rui! This child must have taken growth hormones to grow this tall! A few strands of Bai Rui''s hair fell on Cheng Nuo''s face and that feeling of coldness woke Cheng Nuo from his shocked daze and made him struggle ufortably in Bai Rui''s embrace. It''s been four years since hest saw Bai Rui. He hadn''t thought that Bai Rui''s cold personality would make an exception for him. On the contrary, Bai Rui seemed quite enthusiastic since Cheng Nuo could hear his excited heartbeats. But Bai Rui isn''t a child anymore. Isn''t it strange for them to hug? Bai Rui finally loosened his hold and stepped back two steps. The expression on his face was still indifferent. Cheng Nuo smiled and patted him on the shoulder. He joked, "Why are you so tall? What a coincidence that we met here¡­" Bai Rui gave him a sullen look. Of course, he had no intention of revealing that he had gone back to the slums two years ago. The slums'' residents had dispersed because of the discovery of energy stones. Heter met Cao Tuo somewhere and learned about Cheng Nuo¡¯s traveling to Liao Ji City. He¡¯s certainly not short of money now. The reason why he came to this town once a month was in the hope that he would meet Cheng Nuo but he hadn''t really expected it would happen. "I am a disciple of Lingyun Pavilion." Bai Rui said gently, "What about you?" Naturally, he doesn¡¯tck for money now. He just feels that he will meet Cheng Nuo here one day, once a month, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet him. Cheng Nuo eyes widened. Lingyun Pavilion was a military unit that was directly under Liao Ji City. It was higher in statuspared to Qinghua Sect. Cheng Nuo smiled and said: "Liu Guang and I are both at Qinghua Sect. Of course, Liu Guang is much more powerful than me¡­" Bai Rui suddenly interrupted him and said, "Have you been with him all the time?" Cheng Nuo was surprised but remembered how those two brats never got along well with each other. He smiled and said: "No, Xiao Guang went to the forbidden area to train. I haven¡¯t seen him for nearly two years." ******* Reika''s Notes:
    • This trantion is by Reika of Creative Novels / BC Novels.
    • "The female had red lips and white teeth" ¨C amon way to describe a beautiful, youthful face.
    • "Does a boy change eighteen times between childhood and manhood?!" ¨C Å®´óÊ®°Ë±ä n¨· d¨¤ sh¨ª b¨¡ bi¨¤n The original idiom is "a girl changes eighteen times between childhood and womanhood" but, of course, this time it''s changed to "a boy."
    • 1.73 meters is around 5 ft 8 in.
    • Princess Bai Rui ¨C not a typo, he literally called Bai Rui a princess. ??
    • Please can also let me know if there are any errors. I still don¡¯t have an editor but I did use Grammarly to try to minimize typos and errors. Thanks for reading and please leave ament if you can!
    Chapter 38 Note: Everything above this is an announcement by Creative Novels. It''s not written by me (Reika). So if you read something like "I''ve been sick" that isn''t me. That''s the owner of Creative Novels. ********* Chapter 38 - Never Marry A Man With Two Tintins Cheng Nuo felt truly happy at meeting an old friend again. Bai Rui still rarely spoke and mostly just listened to Cheng Nuo. The way that ai Rui¡¯s beautiful golden eyes were always focused on his face inexplicably made Cheng Nuo feel nervous. He didn''t know how long they spoke before Cheng Nuo''s stomach started making noises. Looking up, he saw that the sun was already going down on the Western side of the sky. He smiled and said, "Come, let''s eat while we talk." Bai Rui gave him a gentle look, swallowed a pill, and his hair and eye colors turned ck again. Cheng Nuo suddenly the alias Bai Rui had used and smiled: "Why did you use that name?" "Ah, just to avoid something troublesome." Bai Rui turned around to hide the look of embarrassment on his face and walked straight ahead. Cheng Nuo didn¡¯t think too much about it. He just couldn¡¯t help smiling at the thought that Bai Rui had unexpectedly learned how to lie. He''s making good progress. When they returned to the little tearoom, Cheng Nuo ordered some light and refreshing dishes that he knew Bai Rui preferred. Knowing Bai Rui''s obsession for cleanliness, he added a few coins and ordered the waiter to use new bowls and chopsticks. Bai Rui silently watched him then suddenly pushed the dragon-shaped ornament over to him: "Here you are. But I thought your ability is wood-based." "Liu Guang will be returning soon and I wanted to give him a gift. I didn''t think we would meet like this," Cheng Nuo said with a smile. Bai Rui gave an ¡°oh¡± and the soft expression on his face became slightly colder. Cheng Nuo didn''t notice the change. He suddenly wondered if Liu Guang would ept this item if he knew it was made by Bai Rui. But their childhood rivalry surely wouldn''t matter now that they had both grown up, right? Surely they wouldn''t be that immature anymore. Rejecting this item wouldn''t be good so, without further protest, he put it in his storage bad and smiled: "Bai Rui, you''ve learned how to craft and refine items? I will treat you to a meal another time." Bai Rui eyes lit up and he exined: "I used to do a little of it before and now I''m learning it again. That short sword was something I made when I was a child." Cheng Nuo was shocked. He knew that some people could train for years but still be unable to refine a single weapon. Cheng Nuo always carried the short sword that Liu Guang disdained. Now he pulled it out and observed it carefully and sighed, "You¡¯re just too awesome for words!" Bai Rui hadn''t expected that Cheng Nuo would be keeping it close to him at all time. He was surprised so it was only after some time that he was able to respond: "That''s made out of just a few rare materials. The quality is not too high but I''ll upgrade it for you some time." His tone of voice was casual but he was various emotions were inwardly welling up and he felt overjoyed. By the time they finished eating, it was already dark. Cheng Nuo retrieved his ox-headed magical beast and they strolled the streets together. When they passed a shop selling low-grade magical beasts, Bai Rui stopped and bought two messenger birds. He gave one of them to Cheng Nuo: "Write to me if you need to." Bai Rui''s face burned hot with embarrassment but, fortunately, the darkness of the night hid his flush. Cheng Nuo stroked the bird¡¯s small head. It was very tame and had bright feathers. He liked it at once so he smiled and nodded his head: "Alright." Bai Rui suddenly reached out and touched Cheng Nuo¡¯s hair that was soft and smooth even though it was short. He whispered, "In fact, your manner hasn''t changed at all." Cheng Nuo didn''t know whether tough or cry. He used to rub this little kid''s head but now it''s the other way around! And he''s changed a lot, okay? He mounted the magical beast, smiled and waved farewell to Bai Rui. Cheng Nuo was very busy during the next few days. Every day when he returned to his room he would see that well-behaved, clever messenger bird perched on its stand. He wanted to be like a parent sending a letter to his child who had just entered elementary school but though he wanted to contact Bai Rui, he didn''t know what to say. Bai Rui was the first to send a letter. Bai Rui''s calligraphy was clear and square, dignified and cold like his personality. The letter only contained a few lines and the tone was very formal. It was nothing more than a greeting and a few pleasantries asking about his health, and so forth. Although Cheng Nuo had practiced calligraphy for a few years when he was younger, his writing couldn''t bepared to Bai Rui''s. He read the note a few times and couldn''t help butugh. He sent a message back to Bai Rui, filling the pages with gossip and random chatter. After that, they sent messages back and forth every few days. Cheng Nuo counted the days, knowing that Liu Guang would be back soon. He had carefully prepared a lot of things and the wait was making him anxious. He tried to imagine what Liu Guang would look like now, wondering if he would still easily explode the way he used to. The mere thought of it made himugh. One afternoon he was preparing raw materials for Du Yue Lin''s pharmacy when someone hugged him from behind. Cheng Nuo was stunned. The person behind him was obviously taller than Cheng Nuo and the arms embracing Cheng Nuo''s waist were quite strong, almost making Cheng Nuo''s bones creak. When Cheng Nuo saw the long, red hair falling on his shoulders, his stiff body immediately rxed and he said hesitantly: "Xiao Guang?" He wanted to cry but there weren''t enough tears. Why were the two of them so tall? Never mind Bai Rui, how did this bean sprout be taller than Cheng Nuo in just two years? What''s going on? Liu Guang''s heart was almost beating out of his chest as he put his head down on Cheng Nuo''s shoulder and sniffed his familiar scent: "It''s me. Cheng Nuo, I''m back." His voice was rough and discordant, like a young boy''s, perhaps because of excitement. The slight trembling of his voice made Cheng Nuo''s heart soften. He patted Liu Guang arm in a soothing manner. Cheng Nuo struggled to free himself because he wanted to turn around. Liu Guang finally released him but when Cheng Nuo turned around, he was hugged again before he realized it. His entire body was pressed against Liu Guang''s. Cheng Nuo could clearly feel Liu Guang''s body trembling and hear Liu Guang''s rapid breathing in his ears. Cheng Nuo was shocked and hugged him tightly. "Cheng Nuo, I¡¯m so happy¡­" Liu Guang loosened his hand slightly, moved his head back a little, and looked intently at Cheng Nuo¡¯s face. His felt feverish. In the past two years, his training was extremely harsh, but he still dreamed of Cheng Nuo countless times, making it hard, if not impossible, for him to fall asleep at first. Cheng Nuo raised his head to look at Liu Guang, only for his mouth to fall open in amazement. The little brat suddenly became a handsome teenager. He''s simply like a fish out of water! Liu Guang¡¯s short, soft red hair has be shoulder-length, and his facial features have be more distinct. Although still a little childish-looking, Liu Guang was now a very handsome young man. Perhaps because he grew too fast, he was now thinner but his emerald eyes were even brighter than before. He was also covered in dust, obviously because he had been in a hurry to return. Cheng Nuo couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch Liu Guang¡¯s forehead. "Xiao Guang has really grown up." Liu Guang¡¯s eyes were bright as he looked at Cheng Nuo who was the same as ever, still looking warm-hearted when he smiled and making Liu Guang want to keep him close. Liu Guang couldn''t help but stroke Cheng Nuo''s cheeks and hair. Other females mostly have long hair but he thought that Cheng Nuo''s short hair looked very attractive. "I grew up a long time ago. Don''t call me Xiao Guang¡­" Liu Guang stared at Cheng Nuo without blinking and murmured, "I won¡¯t let you suffer anymore." Cheng Nuoughed. "I haven¡¯t suffered much, but you''ve suffered a lot in the past two years, haven''t you?" However, this ce wasn¡¯t really a good ce for them to have a chat. Liu Guang heard someone''s footsteps and reluctantly let go. Cheng Nuo had a good rtionship with the other disciples so since he had already almost finished sorting the medicinal ingredients, he asked a disciple to help him finish the rest. Then he took Liu Guang back to his room. The messenger had be very fond of Cheng Nuo so when he returned, the bird jumped down from the shelf to him. Cheng Nuo fed it some grain. Liu Guang nced at the bird but didn''t pay it any mind, thinking that it was just a useful little pet that Cheng Nuo had raised. All his attention was focused on Cheng Nuo. They were sitting opposite each other but he really wanted to take Cheng Nuo in his arms. Resisting that impulse, he took out rare herbs, high-grade magical beast parts like fur, ws, teeth, etc, as well as all kinds of high-level energy stones, and so forth from his storage bag. Cheng Nuo was stunned. He knew that outside the sect, there were spirit nts that couldn''t be bought at any price. These must be the fruits of Liu Guang''s two years of training. Cheng Nuo quickly asked Liu Guang about his training as he took out Bai Rui''s item and hung it on Liu Guang''s waistband. Liu Guang knew that this item was something Cheng Nuo had bought for him. His face red, he touched the jade ornament then described his two years of training in a whisper. He used to chatter a lot but this time he was calm and concise in his speech. He obviously left out a lot of details about the dangers that he had faced. Cheng Nuo said worriedly: "I had no news from you for two years¡­ It would have good to send a messenger bird." Liu Guang nced at him and said, "Barriers have been set up in the forbidden areas." Suddenly, he realized something, looked at the bird carefully, finally recognizing it for what it was. He wondered, "What do you do with this messenger bird?" Cheng Nuo smiled and answered carelessly: "I saw Bai Rui a few days ago and I''ve written to him several times. He¡¯s also in Liao Ji City, cultivating in Lingyun Pavilion¡­" Liu Guang''s hand clenched so hard his bones creaked. Why couldn''t that d***ed Bai Rui just disappear?! He clenched his teeth and said: "You are not allowed to associate with him! He knows you¡¯re a female?" Cheng Nuo was startled and his mouth twitched suddenly. Liu Guang is still so hostile towards Bai Rui? Cheng Nup had made contact with a few females but he knew many more savage little boys. He had been so busy working every day that he had forgotten that he was a "female" in this world. Recklessly, he said, "You think¡­ Do I look like a female?" Liu Guang nced at him and said inly: "No, you don''t." But despite that, Liu Guang still liked it. Cheng Nuo sighed in relief. Fortunately, he doesn''t look like a female. He''s all male, okay? He decided not to reveal that the jade was something that Bai Rui had refined because if Liu Guang knew, he would definitely throw it away or "lose" it. He couldn''t help but secretlyugh on the inside thinking of how Liu Guang still had a child''s temper even though at first it had seemed as though he had matured a lot. And what does Bai Rui have to do with Cheng Nuo''s gender that he shouldn¡¯t contact Bai Rui? There''s no rule in this world saying that females can''t have friends¡­ Looking at the expression on Cheng Nuo''s face, Liu Guang was agitated because he knew that Cheng Nuo still thought of him as a child. In fact, he somewhat realized that Cheng Nuo had forgotten what he had said¡­ But Liu Guang meant what he said. He couldn¡¯t help but sp a hand on Cheng Nuo¡¯s wrist and whisper, "Next year I''ll be an adult, that will the time when we¡­" He took a few deep breaths but couldn''t finish the sentence. His face had turned bright red and had almost bitten his own tongue. Cheng Nuo asked: "That will be what time?" Liu Guang''s ears were red and he could do was pretend to angrily burst out a warning: "Anyway, you can¡¯t get too close to Bai. You¡¯ll know what I mean at that time!" The two of them had dinner together but were still unwilling to part afterward. Cheng Nuo prepared a bath and a new white inner robe for Liu Guang. Liu Guang went to take a bath then came back with his hair wet so that Cheng Nuo couldn''t help but take a soft cloth to dry his hair for him. When he had short hair, Liu Guang looked very cute but now that he had long hair, he looked quite dazzling. Cheng Nuo couldn''t help but feel proud of how he turned out to be such an attractive teenager. Liu Guang sat cross-legged on the bed. Cheng Nuo¡¯s hand touched his bare skin from time to time and, somehow, the ces he touched was felt strange, almost painful. He carefully controlled his breathing but felt that his mouth was dry. He wanted Cheng Nuo to touch him more. When he was a child, he liked Cheng Nuo being close to him but this time his desire felt different though he didn''t know what that difference was. Liu Guang''s robe was a little loose so Cheng Nuo caught a glimpse of Liu Guang''s chest muscles. Although he still had a teenager''s slenderness, this impressive sight was still something worth seeing. Cheng Nuo couldn''t help but smile and touch his chest jokingly: "Ah, your workout has borne fruit." Liu Guang suddenly felt a buzzing in his head as all the blood in his body seemed to ignite. He hugged Cheng Nuo around the waist then pressed him down under his body, his hands on Cheng Nuo''s sides. Cheng Nuo thought Liu Guang was joking and pushed him away a few times with his hands and said: "Go to sleep, you must be tired." Liu Guang didn¡¯t hear what Cheng Nuo said and his breathing became faster and faster. All he could do was stare at Cheng Nuo''s bright, moist lips as if he was possessed. His body felt extremely hot and he felt a strong urge to lick Cheng Nuo''s lips hard or gently bite them. The feeling of that brief touch had been imprinted in his brain. He had recalled that moment countless times and each time he remembered it, his entire body would go numb¡­ Right at the moment, a small bird flew in from the window, making "whump whump" sounds with its wings. Itnded on the table and chirped a few times. The messenger bird in the room hopped down to it. Liu Guang got up from the bed as though he had awakened from a trance. His face was so red and hot it was almost on fire. He red at the bird resentfully and soon saw that it had a bamboo tube tied to its foot. ******** Notes:
    • The dragon-shaped ornament ¨C It doesn''t say specifically what type of ornament it is. ÅäÊÎ p¨¨i sh¨¬ means "ornament" (jewelry, , etc) or "decorations." Let me know if you have a suggestion.
    • You''ve learned to craft and refine items ¨C I''m not sure how to trante Á¶Æ÷. It literally means to refine or smelt items. In cultivation novels, crafting is done by putting items in a cauldron then "refining" them. I wanted to use "alchemy" at first but I think "alchemy" is kinda too broad a term.
    • ¡­ a useful little pet that Cheng Nuo had raised ¨C This actually said "gadget" (СÍæÒâ xi¨£o w¨¢n y¨¬) not pet but that sounded weird.
    • Please let me know if there are any errors.
    • This chapter is by Reika of Bc Novels/ Creative Novels. Thanks for reading!
    Chapter 39 part1 Note: Everything above this is an announcement by Creative Novels. It''s not written by me (Reika). So if you read something like "I''ve been sick" that isn''t me. That''s the owner of Creative Novels. ********* Chapter 39.1 - Never Marry A Man With Two Tintins It must be a letter from Bai Rui! Liu Guang''s heart sank and he immediately jumped out of the bed. Grabbing the messenger bird, he tried to pull out the letter from the bamboo tube. He identally used too much strength which made the bird cry out in pain. Cheng Nuo''s messenger bird hopped about in fear and everything was a mess. Cheng Nuo, who had already put his shoes on, came over and said: "What did Bai Rui write? This bird is timid. Don¡¯t frighten it" Liu Guang snorted and let go of the noisy bird. His anger abated slightly when he saw that the expression on Cheng Nuo''s face was calm. He opened the note which contained a few short sentences written on snow-white rice paper: It''s been a few days. Hope all is well. Thinking of you when I read these letters. Don''t worry. Bai Rui" Cheng Nuo immediatelyughed, "It¡¯s still a few sentences." Liu Guang was so enraged that his face almost turned ck. His hand tightened on the letter until it turned into a bunch of ashes that fell to the floor. When did they meet? Who''s thinking of who? Why does he need to ask when, naturally, Cheng Nuo is obviously doing well?! Cheng Nuo knew that Liu Guang was about to explode. He couldn''t help butugh as he said: "We''rerades from the slums; it''s better for us to take care of each other in this ce." "Who wants to him to take care of someone?!" Liu Guang tried to moderate his tone of voice since he had only just returned and didn''t want to quarrel with Cheng Nuo. He nced at the two messenger birds who were snuggling closely together andbing each other¡¯s feathers. He fought the urge to kill them andy on the bed with Cheng Nuo. Cheng Nuo hesitated for a moment then decided to just write back to Bai Rui in the morning. Blowing out the light from the oilmp, hey down his side as was his habit. Liu Guang silently listened to Cheng Nuo''s movements and was relieved to realize that Cheng Nuo hadn''t sent a reply. Cheng Nuoughed and patted Liu Guang on the back. "You must be tired. Go to sleep and rest." Liu Guang''s heart softened. Turning slowly, with his improved night vision he could clearly see Cheng Nuo who was lying on his side. Cheng Nuo''s face was looked tender in the moonlight and his lips seemed especially soft and alluring. That hot feeling, as though he was being scorched, rose again. Liu Guang blushed and looked down. He put his hand around Cheng Nuo¡¯s waist and back and changed their positions. Dizzily, Cheng Nuo suddenly found that he was lying on the inner side of the bed. Seeing Liu Guang¡¯s faintly glowing emerald green eyes staring at him, he asked, "What is it?" Liu Guang liked this feeling of holding Cheng Nuo but he reluctantly retracted his hand and said in a firm tone of voice: "I will sleep on the outer side." Cheng Nuo was surprised. Smiling to himself, he thought that, based on Liu Guang''s sleeping habits, he was sure to fall down¡­ but since Liu Guang had already grown up, the chances of the two of them sleeping soundly were slim so Cheng Nuo didn''t insist on changing ces. He smiled and patted Liu Guang¡¯s hand: "Alright, don''t fall down from the bed." After this intimate conversation, Cheng Nuo fell asleep. Listening to Cheng Nuo''s breathing, Liu Guang suddenly felt his heartbeat be faster and faster. His body felt hot. When he had been training outside he was always tense but whenever he rxed he would think of Cheng Nuo. However, this was the first time his body felt like this. In the stillness of the night, Liu Guang''s senses seemed to have be several times more sensitive than normal. Carefully taking Cheng Nuo in his arms, Liu Guang could smell a faint herbal scent on Cheng Nuo''s body. It must be because he worked with herbs all the time. Liu Guang sniffed and his lips identally touched the skin of Cheng Nuo''s neck. That touch was delicate and firm. Liu Guang gently rubbed his lips with his fingers a few times. Once again, his mouth and tongue felt dry. He wanted to bite but he was afraid of scaring Cheng Nuo so he had to resist this urge with all his might. He put his hand on Cheng Nuo''s waist again. He could feel the heat of Cheng Nuo''s skin through his thin underclothes. Liu Guang''s heartbeats seemed to thunder in his ears and his breathing was getting more and morebored. Obviously he wasn''t cultivating but, nheless, his lower abdomen felt hot and ufortable¡­ Liu Guang frowned and tried to suppress his heavy breathing. Touching that hot, ufortable ce with his hand, his eyes suddenly half-closed and his face turned red. ording to what the people in the slums said¡­ it seems that¡­ when this happens¡­ it means he can now do wicked things? He felt extremely embarrassed and quickly released Cheng Nuo for fear that thetter might notice something. Unfortunately, the heat rising in Liu Guang''s body made him feel even more ufortable than before. At first, he had no idea how to deal with his body''s heat until he remembered that there was a well outside. Quick as a sh, he left. Because of the season, the well water was cool. After pouring several buckets over his head, eyes closed, Liu Guang touched that ce. Although his body still felt ufortable, that hard thing was now finally calm. He heaved a sigh of relief. Using a tiny burst of power, he evaporated the water from his body. Liu Guang tiptoed back and held Cheng Nuo in his arms but, after less than a minute, that feeling came back¡­ Liu Guangqi gritted his teeth and sat up. What was happening to him? Having tossed and turned all night long, Cheng Nuo woke up at dawn to see Liu Guang sitting at beside the headboard, looking tense. He was already neatly dressed. "So early!" As usual, Cheng Nuo gave Liu Guang a smile. Bleary-eyed, Cheng Nuo sat up which made the cor of his loose robe slide down to show his vicle and part of his shoulder. Liu Guang''s heart leaped. Turning his head to the side awkwardly, he said: "I''ll report on my training mission. I''ll be back to see you tonight. Also, I like that pair of birds so I''ll take them with me." Liu Guang caught the two birds and went out without waiting for Cheng Nuo''s response. Cheng Nuo didn''t know whether tough or cry. Liu Guang still had a child''s temper¡­ No matter. Cheng Nuo and Bai Rui had already agreed on when to meet. Thus, it wouldn''t matter if they didn''tmunicate with each other for the time being. ******* Reika¡¯s Notes:
    • I apologize for splitting one chapter into two. The reason for this is that Creative Novels requires me to publish twice in a month (minimum). I¡¯ve been busy this month since my mom just had cancer surgery and I¡¯ve been looking after her.
    • Due to the stress and the fact that I¡¯ve been spending a lot of time in the hospital with my mom, I¡¯vee down pharyngotonsillitis.
    • I¡¯ll publish the next part in 6-8 hours. Things should be back to normal next month. Please let me know if there are any errors. Thanks for reading.
    Chapter 39 part2 Note: Everything above this is an announcement by Creative Novels. It''s not written by me (Reika). So if you read something like "I''ve been sick" that isn''t me. That''s the owner of Creative Novels. ********* Chapter 39.2 - Never Marry A Man With Two Tintins In the next few days, Liu Guang came to see Cheng Nuo every day but he stopped sleeping over. Cheng Nuo felt this was a little strange but understandable. After all, once a child starts growing up he will be more and more independent. One day at noon the busy Cheng Nuo and the other disciples were summoned by Cheng Linzi. Cheng Linzi had always been a taciturn person who loved peace and quiet. The basics of healing had been taught by his elite disciples to Cheng Nuo and the others. He rarely summoned people in such a formal manner. Cheng Nuo immediately made haste to join the others and found out that Cheng Linzi was going to inspect the results of the young disciples'' training. It was basically a surprise test. Cheng Nuo suddenly felt very nervous. Cheng Linzi sat in front of the disciples and, one by one quizzed them about a variety of medical topics. When it was Cheng Nuo''s turn, Cheng Linzi asked him seven or eight questions in session. Although Cheng Nuo was nervous, he answered them well. The next step was to investigate the results of their training in healing. Dozens of wounded magical beasts were taken to the hospital. The disciples'' task was to determine the nature of a beast''s injury within a quarter of an hour and then to adopt the appropriate healing technique. Cheng Nuo carefully examined the magical beast that was assigned to him. Although there were burns around the palm-length wound on his back, the magical beast was breathing very fast and its eyes were dull. These symptoms weren''t caused by a fire attack but rather, it had been poisoned. He quickly selected appropriate detoxification materials from the medicines distributed, fed them to the magical beast, then used his wood elemental abilities to heal the external and internal injuries. The magical beast soon became energetic and Cheng Linzi moved to him with a slight nod, apparently very satisfied with his judgment. The third round of the test was to see the results of the disciples'' martial arts. Their daily training includes this and Cheng Nuo has been diligently training. Although he wasn''t as good as the older disciples, he was considered outstanding among the younger disciples. Swiftly using his wood technique to harden his arm to block an attack, he then lifted a foot to kick a disciple a few meters away before politely bowing to his defeated opponent. After several rounds of examination, Cheng Linzi named five or six people, including Cheng Nuo. When Cheng Linzi exined his intentions, Cheng Nuo was stunned. He was going to join Qinghua Sect''s official medical team. In other words, he was being promoted from a third level disciple to a second level one. For a disciple to advance from his initial fourth level to second in two years'' time was considered fast. But he was also a little worried. After all, his training time wasn''t very long and in terms of experience and seniority, he couldn''t bepared with some of the older disciples. Many of those older disciples looked angry when they left. Cheng Linzi said casually: "I''ve chosen a few of you mainly based on yourprehensive abilities. Cultivate diligently and cautiously and you will be able to make greater progress in time. In the future, be modest, prudent, and honest." Several disciples hurriedly said in unison, "Thank you, Master!" When Cheng Nuo thought of moving, his heart was filled with both joy and nostalgia. At Du Yue Lin he had mostly learned everything he knew from Qi Lei and the other Shixiong. Although they didn''t really have an intimate, personal rtionship, Cheng Nuo felt very grateful to them. Right now he had nothing to give them as gifts but the date of this meeting with Bai Rui was near. He would be able to choose some gift when he goes out at that time. Cheng Nuo got up early that day and prepared to go out for the meeting. He asked Liu Guang about the messenger birds but Liu Guang only said casually, with a rxed expression on his face: "They flew away. If you like them so much I can buy a couple for you." Of course, Liu Guang didn''t say anything about scaring the birds away with fire. Cheng Nuo knew Liu Guang wouldn''t lie to him so he was quite puzzled about this since the birds had been very obedient when he was taking care of them. Perhaps Liu Guang is not good at taking care of small animals? He smiled and said: "No, I don¡¯t think I''ll have much time to look after them after I join the medical team. I can justmunicate with Bai Rui directly. After all, he doesn''t live so far away that it''s hard for us to meet each other." Liu Guang was so angry that he almost exploded. Cheng Nuo still borrowed an ox-headed magical beast whenever he went out. When he joined the medical team, he would be given his own magical beast. He told Liu Guang that he was going to see Bai Rui and asked Liu Guang to apany him. After all, they were all from the slums and it would be good for Bai Rui and Liu Guang to be friends. At this, Liu Guang''srge eyes narrowed and fire shot out of his two hands, scaring Chen Nuo. However, Cheng Nuo still thought that even though those two were like fire and ice, they could be close friends since their temperamentsplemented each other. Soon after arriving at the restaurant, Cheng Nuo handed the magical bean¡¯s reins to an attendant. After inquiring about it, he was told that Bai Rui had already arrived. He hurried up the stairs and pushed open an elegant door, only to be stunned by what he saw when he entered. Bai Rui was standing with his back to the door, facing a window. His straight silver hair flowed down his back. Today he was wearing a ck robe that emphasized his wide shoulders and slim waist. A gust of wind blew through the window, making Bai Rui''s hair and wide sleeves flutter slightly. Cheng Nuo suddenly felt that Bai Rui looked lonely. Actually, it¡¯s just a teenager of about 14 years old, with an antisocial and icily arrogant personality¡­ Controlling his expression, Cheng Nuo smiled and said: "Bai Rui, when did you arrive?" Bai Rui slowly turned around and walked towards Cheng Nuo,ing to a stop two or three steps away from him. The expression on his face was as indifferent as ever as he said: "I''ve just arrived ¨C you didn¡¯t reply to my letter." Cheng Nuo was surprised. Bai Rui''s tone of voice clearly didn''t change but why did he hear a trace of sadness in what he said? Cheng Nuo quickly exined, smiling, that he couldn''t send a reply because the birds had flown away. Bai Rui looked at his face unblinkingly as he listened. Cheng Nuo felt a little embarrassed. Normally, people wouldn''t stare at others for such a long time but, despite his age, Bai Rui seemed ignorant of the ways of the world. He quickly brought out the precious dustweed he had bred, a rare seed that was hard to grow even for someone who had wood elemental energy. Cheng Nuo had sessfully cultivated two nts and had given the other one to Liu Guang. Liu Guang wasn''t really interested in this type of nt but still cheerfully epted it. Smiling, Cheng Nuo exined: "This is a dustweed that drives away all the dust inside a room. The grass'' fragrance clears the mind and heart. It also glows at night¡­" When speaking of his specialty, Cheng Nuo became more verbose and animated. As he spoke, Bai Rui just listened quietly, his head tilted to one side and his bright, golden eyes watching Cheng Nuo intently. Cheng Nuo tried not to look at Bai Rui''s face too much since doing so made his heart beat faster. It was normal for people to have a tendency to be a little obsessed with beauty but Bai Rui was just too good-looking. In the sunlight, his face was too breathtakingly beautiful¡­ The expression on Bai Rui¡¯s face suddenly became solemn as his back straightened and his eyes narrowed slightly. Cheng Nuo was surprised. Soon a knock sounded on the door. A familiar voice said: "Cheng Nuo, I said I wasing with you today. Howe you went off on your own?" The youthful voice sounded quite provocative. Cheng Nuo''s mouth twitched and his head started to ache. If a volcano and an iceberg shed together, what will happen? *** Reika''s Notes:
    • "Thinking of you when I read these letters." ¼û×ÖÈçÃæ ¨C literally more like "To read the letters here is just like being face-to-face" but as far as I can tell this is just a stock phrase that people use when writing letters.
    • "Liu Guang sitting at beside the headboard, looking tense." The original said Liu Guang Á³ÉÏðןÚÆø which I don''t quite understand but I think it''s just basically saying he looked strained as if he had been battling demons all night long.
    • "Liu Guang was so angry that he almost exploded." ¨C It''s actually more like "his hair almost stood on end" like Super Saiyan style!
    • "The grass'' fragrance clears the mind and heart." ÇåÐÄÃ÷Ä¿ (Qingxin Mingmu) ¨C literally "clear mind, bright eyes." Some tea and pills are said to be Qingxin Mingmu which, as far as I can tell, help with headaches, fever, or improve eyesight.
    • "¡­a tendency to be a little obsessed with beauty¡­" I didn¡¯t use the exact trantion of ÑÕ¿Ø ¨C this is meant to be read as "facecon," a coined Chinese word that''s simr to the Japanese "brocon," "siscon," "shotacon," etc. In this case, "facecon" means someone who loves beauty, especially beautiful faces.
    Chapter 40 Note: Everything above this is an announcement by Creative Novels. It''s not written by me (Reika). So if you read something like "I''ve been sick" that isn''t me. That''s the owner of Creative Novels. ********* Chapter 40 - Never Marry A Man With Two Tintins Cheng Nuo didn''t have time to think of a n. He quickly smiled and was startled when he looked up. Liu Guang looked quite different today. Liu Guang was wearing a dark blue dress made of excellent cloth with no pattern. The wide belt on his waist and the in robe made him seem taller and more manly. His straight red hair that was normally loose and unruly was gathered up in a ponytail. His chin was raised and hisrge eyes that were slightly tilted up at the corners gave him a sharp and arrogant look. This person was still a little boy in Cheng Nuo''s heart but, apparently, the reality was that he has matured a lot. This thought made Cheng Nuo feel a little overwhelmed with emotion. When his eye fell on the ornament at Liu Guang''s waist, Cheng Nuo suddenly felt a little guilty. "Oh, I forgot to call you." Cheng Nuo wisely chose to act silly. He stood up and smiled, saying, "You and Bai Rui haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. We haven¡¯t ordered yet. What would you like to eat?" Liu Guang nced at the two people next to him and the look in his eyes became even colder. He sat down next to Cheng Nuo and tilted his head: "You order. I prefer the food that you cook. I''m still not used to eating the food outside." The expression on Cheng Nuo''s face became stiff. Why were these two people pretending not to see each other? He winked Liu Guang, signaling him not to mess around, but Liu Guang''s only reaction was a cold snort. "Then let''s order since it''s already noon." Cheng Nuo smiled at Bai Rui then called for the waiter. Ever since Liu Guang showed up, Bai Rui''s frosty air had plummeted several degrees more. Now his lips were tightlypressed and he hadn''t spoken a single word. Though Liu Guang had a sneering expression on his face, he never looked at Bai Rui directly. Instead, he was giving Bai Rui provocative sideways looks. Cheng Nuo saw all of this from the corner of his eyes. His head was starting to hurt more and more. One person was someone who didn''t need to pay for air conditioning while the other was like a volcano about to erupt¡­ ****! The waiter soon brought the menu up but saw that two customers didn''t intend to order. Cheng Nuo picked the dishes that he knew that the two of them would like, deliberately ordering arge bowl of noodles for Liu Guang. Just as the waiter was about to leave, Liu Guang suddenly stopped him and said, "Since it¡¯s a reunion of old friends, it¡¯s better to drink something good, right, Bai Rui? Waiter, two jars of your best drink." Bai Rui did not object and replied indifferently: "The best." Cheng Nuo''s mouth twitched when he heard this exchange. What kind of drink do minors drink? It''s not beer, right? He quickly smiled and said to the waiter: "No drinks, please add a fish soup." Then he secretly patted Liu Guang''s hand. Bai Rui noticed that secretive little pat and the expression on his face became colder and colder. After the waiter left Cheng Nuo tried to make some small talk but no matter what he said, Liu Guang was always able to twist it to make sarcastic remarks directed towards Bai Rui. Cheng Nuo hadn''t realized how clever and eloquent Liu Guang could be. In contrast, the expression on Bai Rui''s face was extremely cold and one look from his eyes was enough to freeze a person solid. Cheng Nuo''s smiling cheeks were already hurting. It looks like the next time Cheng Nuo went to see Bai Rui, it would be better not to tell Liu Guang. Both of them acted very mature in front of others but when they were together, they acted like two little kindergarten kids. Their rtionship hadn''t progressed at all! The food soon arrived. Cheng Nuo weed the waiter''s interruption and put the vegetable dishes on Bai Rui''s side and the meat dishes on Liu Guang''s side. He was used to serving food to Liu Guang so he was all smiles as he motioned for him to start eating. Liu Guang was instantly happy. Looking at Cheng Nuo, he took a big bite of the food then added some food to Cheng Nuo''s bowl. Cheng Nuo was afraid that Bai Rui would feel left out but he knew that Liu Guang would erupt with anger if he served food to Bai Rui directly. Thus, all he could do was urge Bai Rui to eat more from time to time. Though Bai Rui originally had a cold expression on his face, he didn''t quite understand why so his frosty air gradually dissipated. Cheng Nuo noticed this change and secretly sighed. They got through the meal without further incident. Cheng Nuo took care of the bill and the three of them went downstairs. Cheng Nuo went to fetch his magical beast, leaving Bai Rui and Liu Guang alone together. Liu Guang stared at Bai Rui and sneered: "I wasn¡¯t your opponent before but that was then. Cheng Nuo is mine. If you dare toe any closer to him, I''ll kill you." Bai Rui calmly replied: "You said that before." "But I''m not the same as before." Liu Guang saw that Cheng Nuo was about toe over to them. The expression on his face was very rxed but the words that came from his mouth weren''t polite at all. "Now I can kill you." Bai Rui said lightly, "I''m not the same as before either." Liu Guang smiled and said: "Better tryter." Bai Rui paused for a moment then replied: "Boring." Liu Guang secretly gnashed his teeth. Cheng Nuo was stunned when he saw the two people on the roadside. They were now almost the same height and when they stood together they looked really eye-catching. Cheng Nuo was speechless. He saw Liu Guang every day but now that he saw him standing beside Bai Rui he realized that Liu Guang had really grown up¡­ He smiled at them and said, "I¡¯m leaving Du Yue Lin so I¡¯m going to buy some gifts for my seniors. What about you two?" Liu Guang quickly said: "I''m going with you." Bai Rui looked at Cheng Nuo and said: "I¡¯m going back first. I¡¯ll contact youter." Cheng Nuo didn¡¯t have time to speak to him more. "Let''s go!" Seeing that Cheng Nuo was still staring at Bai Rui¡¯s back, Liu Guang took his hand and walked forward a few steps. Cheng Nuo looked at Liu Guang''s profile with great interest. His face looked mature but why was it that as soon as Bai Rui left, he puffed his cheeks out like a steamed bun? Cheng Nuoughed and said, "Why are you still so hostile towards Bai Rui?" Liu Guang felt anxious. Why was Cheng Nuo always so unguarded? Although that Bai person doesn''t know that Cheng Nuo is female, Liu Guang still felt worried. He didn''t want to look too childish and narrow-minded but he couldn''t control his anger and followed Cheng Nuo when he left the sect. He wanted to warn Cheng Nuo again but he was afraid that Cheng Nuo would resent him for being angry so he forced himself to hold back. As they slowly walked together side by side Liu Guang''s heart gradually became calm. Casting sideways nces at Cheng Nuo from time to time, his heart became full of joy. As they passed by a ce with many people, Cheng Nuo stopped and smiled: "Is this a puppet show?" The puppet shows in this world are not about heroes and beauties but all about sword fights. Liu Guang looked up indifferently, frowned, then said, "Let¡¯s go around it." At the climax of the puppet show, one puppet cut another puppet''s head off with a sword. The puppet was extremely lifelike and spurted blood, making the audience scream. Cheng Nuo felt ufortable watching this so he did as Liu Guang suggested and walked further away from the show. Behind the stage, a teenager with long, seaweed-like long hair was sitting downzily eating grapes as he manipted the puppets. As his eyes pass through a gap in the curtains around the stage, he caught sight of a familiar face. The pupils of his purple eyes suddenly constricted. After a long pause, the corners of his mouth turned up in a vicious smile. Even four yearster, those eyes that he has lost still retained their light. Good¡­ Cheng Nuo bought some gifts then went back with Liu Guang just as night was falling. In order to get there faster, the two of them rode the ox-headed magical beast together. Cheng Nuo wanted to sit at the back but Liu Guang quickly jumped up and that position. Cheng Nuo smiled as he mounted. Liu Guang seemed eager to prove that he was an adult¡­ Cheng Nuo inwardly smiled. Liu Guang, sitting behind Cheng Nuo, wrapped his arms around Cheng Nuo''s waist and smelled his hair. Liu Guang''s face flushed and he felt dizzy. Cheng Nuo didn''t notice anything as he took the magical beast''s reins. As he watched the setting sun, he couldn''t help but sing a sweet love song. His voice was soft and gentle in the twilight. Liu Guang listened quietly and whispered, "You sing so well." Cheng Nuo suddenly smiled. He used to be well-known as the "off-key king." Back in the day when he went to the karaoke with his friends, he used to sit quietly in the corner and eat. He turned around with a smile and said, "Is it really nice¡­?" The two of them were so close that when Cheng Nuo turned his head, his lips brushed across Liu Guang''s cheek. He unconsciously drew back andughed. "I don¡¯t think I''ve heard you sing. Can you sing¡­?" Liu Guang didn''t hear what Cheng Nuo was saying. His mind was nk as his entire attention had been drawn to Cheng Nuo''s soft lips. His thoughts and emotions were running out of control. Suddenly, he was unable to bear it anymore and he caught the back of Cheng Nuo''s head, pressing it forward. He used too much force and their noses collided painfully, making Liu Guange back to his senses. Cheng Nuo didn''t have time to react. His nose hurt and tears welled up in his eyes from the pain. He rubbed his nose andined: "What are you up to, Liu Guang?" He looked up. Transparent tears glistened on his eyshes that framed his bright ck eyes that were even more beautiful than normal. Liu Guang''s heart jumped. He took Cheng Nuo in his arms, holding on to him tightly for a long time before he spoke: "Cheng Nuo, let''s get married next year, okay?" "¡­" Cheng Nuo was stunned and mechanically repeated, "Get married?" Smoke was almost about toe out of Liu Guang''s ears. He lowered his eyes and said: "Well, next year I¡¯ll be fifteen years old and I¡¯ll be able to marry." Cheng Nuo¡¯s mouth had fallen wide open and his whole body was as stiff as a board. Fifteen years old = old enough to marry = he will marry Liu Guang?! Was this an auditory hallucination? Seeing that Cheng Nuo had been silent for a long time, Liu Guang blushed and held on to Cheng Nuo''s waist, saying: "I''ve said it before that you''re my future wife. I said that I wouldn''t let you suffer again and I will get a big house for you to live in¡­" Cheng Nuo''s brain functions that had halted because of shock now resumed its normal activity. In the beginning, that little brat had always called him "my future wife" but he hadn''t said that in recent years so Cheng Nuo had forgotten about it. **** it! Liu Guang can''t really think of Cheng Nuo as a female, right?! Quickly snapping his mouth closed, Cheng Nuo jumped down from the magical beast as though he had been burned. He waspletely at a loss about what to do. **** Reika''s Notes:
    • This chapter is by Reika of Creative Novels and BC Novels.
    • "¡­made him seem taller and more manly." ¨C The raw Ñü°åֱͦ which is literally something like straight and upright but I think this is the correct English trantion.
    • "¡­hisrge eyes that were slightly tilted up at the corners." µõÉÒÑÛ di¨¤o sh¨¡o y¨£n (literally "hanging branch eyes") also known as ºüÀêÑÛ h¨² li y¨£n ("fox eyes").
    • "Back in the day when he went to the karaoke with his friends¡­" ¨C Uh, I''m not sure but I think "K" in the raws (Ô­À´ºÍÅóÓÑK¸è) means karaoke.
    • Please let me know if there are any errors. Thanks for reading!
    Chapter 41 Note: Everything above this is an announcement by Creative Novels. It''s not written by me (Reika). So if you read something like "I''ve been sick" that isn''t me. That''s the owner of Creative Novels. ********* Chapter 41 - Never Marry A Man With Two Tintins This chapter is by Reika of Creative Novels and BC Novels. Liu Guang stared at his empty hands. His heart sank and the words he had wanted to say all flew out of his head. He quickly pulled at the ox-headed magical beast''s reins to make it stop. He gave Cheng Nuo a confused look. Two people stared at each other silently for a moment until, with great difficulty, Cheng Nuo was finally able to speak: "Liu Guang, such childish babbling¡­ shouldn''t be taken seriously¡­it''s not really true that¡­" Liu Guang felt as though it was hard to breathe and his eyes turned red. He jumped down from the magical beast and stared unblinkingly at Cheng Nuo as he said, "How can it not be true? I¡­ I''ve always felt that way!" Cheng Nuo had never been so upset. He hardly dared to look at Liu Guang¡¯s face. The determination on Liu Guang¡¯s face made his heart ache. In his heart, he had always regarded Liu Guang as a younger brother and the most important person to him in this world. The two them had been living together and gone through life and death events for many years. To him, Liu Guang''s life was more important than his own. In this world, he had no brothers or sisters but even if he did, Cheng Nuo knew that his bond with them wouldn''t be deeper than his bond with Liu Guang. But¡­ It''s too hard to change from a brother to a wife! Flustered, Cheng Nuo tried to exin, "A wife and brother are not the same. Like you said, I''m not like other females. In my heart, naturally, Xiao Guang is the most important person but in a brotherly way. I think you also think of me as a brother. You''re probably confused because you''re still young and don''t can''t distinguish between the two¡­" Liu Guang''s breathing was bing more and more rapid. Impulsively interrupting Cheng Nuo, he said urgently, "I know the difference! I like to sleep with you. Just seeing you is enough to fill my heart with joy. I want to be with you forever! When I went to train for two years, I thought of you every day. I, I like you¡­" These were words that he had never been able to say but now Cheng Nuo had rejected him. He was in a state of panic and the words burst out of him in a torrent. Hearing what Liu Guang had said, Cheng Nuo felt as though he had been struck by a thunderbolt and turned into coal. By the time he finished speaking, Cheng Nuo''s face had flushed red. This was the first time he has heard such a direct and enthusiastic confession but it came from Liu Guang, whom he has always regarded as a child. He couldn''t y dead and ignore this. The teenager''s slightly rough voice was like pureke water melted from an iceberg and was full of sincerity. Cheng Nuo could only listen. Afraid that words of rejection would hurt, Cheng Nuo couldn''t bear to speak for some time. Liu Guang stared at Cheng Nuo''s red cheeks intently. Bitter and sweet emotions warred in his heart until he couldn''t stand it anymore. In the next moment, he fell on Cheng Nuo, holding him in his arms tightly and kissing him. The warm touch of those soft lips on his made his heart soar and his mind became nk. Instinctively, he held on to Cheng Nuo''s waist and back, wishing he could hold him like this forever. His whole body felt hot enough to burst into me. Cheng Nuo only saw Liu Guang''s face bingrger as he drew closer then there was only darkness in front of his eyes. He did his best to break free of Liu Guang but the teenager was amazingly strong. He couldn''t get away as he felt a soft mouth on his. He didn''t feel disgusted by the contact but his blood ran cold not only because it was the same gender but also because this was taboo between brothers¡­ He subconsciously felt the urge to p Liu Guang to force him to calm down but the teenager''s burning hot breath and somewhat clumsy kiss made him unable to bear it. They were so close that he could almost hear Liu Guang''s violent heartbeats. Liu Guang¡¯s whole body was trembling and his heartbeat was unsteady. Eventually, he had to close his eyes in embarrassment, desperately trying to calm himself down. What should he do now? If he added up all the fear he felt during all the dangers had faced before, it couldn''t equal the fear he felt right now¡­ When he tried to suppress his agitated breathing, he felt that he was about to suffocate. Liu Guang grabbed Cheng Nuo¡¯s hair with one hand and held his waist with the other. His body felt as though he had been shocked by electricity but his heart felt full as he embraced Cheng Nuo. Pressing Cheng Nuo down on the grass, Liu Guang was like a beast pouncing on his prey, trapping itpletely beneath him, as he kissed Cheng Nuo. Cheng Nuo was stunned. To think that the Liu Guang he had known so well had suddenly turned into someone wholly unfamiliar to him¡­ it frightened him a little and this position was way too embarrassing. Cheng Nuo opened his mouth to protest, just wanting to tell Liu Guang to get off him but Liu Guang''s tongue took this opportunity to enter his mouth, making Cheng Nuo feel foolish. Liu Guang''s body was stiff. His tongue moved awkwardly at first but he was entranced by the feeling of their tongues and mouths intertwining. Cheng Nuo¡¯s mouth has a faint herbal vor that he liked so much that he wanted to fill his own mouth with that taste, sucking hard with his tongue. Liu Guang felt as lightheaded as though he was drunk. Cheng Nuo''s face was burning. This was his first kiss! ****! He could feel something wet flowing down from the corners of their mouths and he wanted to dig a hole to bury himself in. He never knew that kissing was like this. He didn¡¯t feel disgusted. Instead, he felt the rapid beating of his heart and could clearly feel the other person''s breath and experience the taste of his mouth¡­ How will he be able to face Liu Guang calmly in the future? Liu Guang¡¯s tongue was very flexible. It was swirling around in his mouth and sucking on his tongue until Cheng Nuo felt numb and suffocated. It was a long time before Liu Guang released Cheng Nuo. His face still red, he held Cheng Nuo''s back and waist as the sighed: "Cheng Nuo, I''m so happy I met you. Don''t treat me like a brother, okay? Stay with me forever, I¡­ I''ll treat you well. Can you stop going out to see Bai Rui again?" Liu Guang stared nkly at Cheng Nuo''s trembling eyshes and swollen red lips that he had just kissed. Liu Guang''s blood boiled and he couldn''t wait to lower his head and kiss Cheng Nuo again. Cheng Nou, his eyes closed, was gasping for air. His strength seemed to have dissipated and his thoughts scattered. Liu Guang''s sincere words were still ringing in his ears, making feel confused. It was only when he noticed some hard things pressing against his abdomen that he regained his senses. Cheng Nuo wanted to smash his head on a block of tofu to kill himself (TN: Smashing one''s head against a pir is amon way of killing one''s self in dramas. The joke here is that tofu is very soft¡­) He couldn''t ept one ****, let alone two ****s¡­ Maybe Liu Guang just likes him because he is considered a female in this world but Cheng Nuo knows that he¡¯s not¡­ Looking at the stiff expression on Cheng Nuo''s face, Liu Guang suddenly noticed his body''s reaction and felt embarrassed. Why did it do that again? He quickly rolled over and sat up. His pants had tented up so he quickly covered his legs, dazedly staring at Nuo. Cheng Nuo wanted to cry but there weren''t enough tears. He also didn''t know what kind of expression was showing on his face. He quickly stood up. His lips still felt swollen and painful. Cheng Nuo took a deep breath and resisted the urge to wipe his lips with his hand. After a while, he hesitantly patted Liu Guang''s shoulder and said, "I will always be with you forever, just¡­" As your brother. He paused but he didn''t know how to exin it. There was some regret in his heart. He always felt that he was no different from Liu Guang. He had long forgotten that there was a difference in the number of ****s in the world¡­ In any case, he didn¡¯t want to hurt Liu Guang, but the sooner it was said, the better. He took a deep breath, closed his eyes and said, "Liu Guang, actually I am a male! So we can¡¯t be together, and I can¡¯t be your wife!" "¡­" Liu Guang trembled and the expression on his face turned nk. "What are you talking about?" Cheng Nuo gritted his teeth: "I never lied to you! I have one because¡­ I was caught by bad people when I was young, then¡­" When he spoke, he dared not look into Liu Guang¡¯s eyes. Cheng Nuo was unable to control his voice as he appropriated Li Yue''s experience and imed that it also happened to him. The more he spoke the more he realized that he couldn''t ept being a female in this world, nor could he be a bride¡­ When he finished, he paused in breathless anticipation but the person opposite him was still silent. After a long time, Cheng Nuo raised his head cautiously but was shocked by Liu Guang¡¯s pale face. He looked very distressed. Liu Guang has always been stubborn and proud. When has he ever shown such a fragile expression? Now, in Liu Guang''s eyes, had Cheng Nuo suddenly be a transsexual? A crossdresser who pretends to be female to deceive young men? Liu Guang is a straight man in this world, right? This ****ing world! It was a though a century had passed before Liu Guang spoke in a hoarse voice: "Are you lying to me? You don''t like me so you''re lying to me¡­" His voice was so terribly hoarse that Cheng Nuo''s heart skipped a beat. "No." Cheng Nuo looked into his eyes and said earnestly, "I¡¯m not a female." Although his previous words were lies, this sentence was absolute truth. "I don¡¯t believe it!" Liu Guang gritted his teeth and came forward, impulsively trying to tear Cheng Nuo¡¯s clothes apart to check. Cheng Nuo was shocked and quickly covered up his clothes, turned his head away and muttered, "Don''t. I¡¯d rather you killed me!" He immediately regretted saying that and cursed his cheap mouth. How could he talk like that to Liu Guang? Liu Guang¡¯s hands suddenly stopped in mid-air. Even if Cheng Nuo had been deceiving him, how could he hurt Cheng Nuo? On the one hand, he was distressed by Cheng Nuo¡¯s suffering, on the other hand, his mind was a mess and he didn¡¯t know what to do. His heart felt empty and broken. In the end, all he could do was give Cheng Nuo a confused look. Then he ran away, up the mountain path back to the sect. ***** Reika¡¯s Notes:
    • Actually, ͯÑøϱ Tongyangxi used to be amon custom in China which a family would adopt a pre-adolescent daughter as a future bride for one of their pre-adolescent sons, and the children would be raised together. This was mostly for poor families because they wanted to ensure that their sons would have wives. So, culturally, it¡¯s not actually insane for Liu Guang to want to raise a female to marry.
    • Poor Liu Guang was deceived and his heart was broken!
    • In case you forgot, Li Yue was the doll master. He is male but someone chopped off one of his ****s to turn him into a female.
    • Thanks for reading.
    Chapter 42 Note: Everything above this is an announcement by Creative Novels. It''s not written by me (Reika). So if you read something like "I''ve been sick" that isn''t me. That''s the owner of Creative Novels. ********* Chapter 42 - Never Marry A Man With Two Tintins "Liu Guang!" At first, Cheng Nuo wanted to run after him but he quickly stopped when he realized that right now Liu Guang needed time to think things over by himself. Not to mention, Cheng Nuo himself was also in a state of confusion. He touched his lips, his mind nk. His face still felt hot so he forced himself to stop thinking about it. Since his clothes and hair were covered in grass and dirt, he tidied himself as best he could. Now that everything was out in the open, he wasn''t sure if Liu Guang would forgive him. When children yed house, they were always ying at being the bride and groom. Who would take this seriously and still remember that promise when they were grown-ups? ¡­ But Liu Guang had taken it seriously. Cheng Nuo sighed and stroked the magical beast''s head in frustration. "Wonderful, wonderful." Suddenly, there was the sound of apuse from behind a tree that interrupted Cheng Nuo''s thoughts. A strangely t voice teenager''s voice said: "I was really moved by the conversation just now." "Who¡¯s there?" said Cheng Nuo. A handsome young man with blonde hair and blue eyes slowly walked out from behind a tree. His facial features were delicate but his skin was unnaturally pale, as though he was bloodless. He was wearing extremely expensive clothing but the most striking thing about him was his beautiful, bright blue eyes. Cheng Nuo inexplicably shivered. He was sure that he had never seen this person. This ce belonged to Qinghua Sect but they were still half an hour''s travel away from Du Yue Lin. There was no one else on the road right now. Cheng Nuo thought this was peculiar. Based on Liu Guang''s alertness level, it was strange that he hadn''t seemed to notice that there was someone lurking nearby. From this, it could be inferred that this youth''s abilities were quite outstanding. Thinking that this person was another disciple of Qinghua Sect, Cheng Nuoposed himself and said: "I''m sorry to have disturbed Shixiong. I''ll be going now." Having made his leave, Cheng Nuo hurriedly jumped on the ox-headed magical beast and pulled its reins. However, the magical beast had only taken two steps when it suddenly made a low-pitched whine then fell to the ground with a thunderous crash. Cheng Nuo quickly jumped down, only to see the magical beast''s head rolling off to one side as blood spurted from its neck. It was a very bloody and frightening sight. He reacted very quickly and stepped back a few steps so that the blood wouldn''t ssh on him. His heart was full of rage. Although he wasn''t able to clearly see what happened, it was obvious that he had something to do with the teenager. The ox-headed magical beast was very tame and Cheng Nuo was fond of it because he rode it when he went down the mountain. Cheng Nuo turned quickly and used energy to strengthen his eyesight until and everything in the dark gradually became clear. This ability of his can''tpare to Liu Guang''s high-level skill that allows him to see clearly at night but Cheng Nuo can at least maintain this skill for half an hour. This teenager was obviously not a good person since he attacked so fiercely and mercilessly. He must be 100% psychotic! "Shixiong, what is the meaning of this?" Cheng Nuo tried to maintain a calm tone. Although fellow disciples of Qinghua Sect were not supposed to fight in private, nobody really cared if low-level disciples died. Although he was about to be epted as a formal second-level disciple, he was merely an insignificant ant in the eyes of the elite disciples. The blue-eyed boy turned his head and said with no expression on his face: "Guess." His voice was very strange, like mechanical sound, cold and monotone. Cheng Nuo clenched his teeth and forced out a few words: "I''m too dull, I can''t guess." The teenager opened his mouth and a weirdugh sounded but the expression on his face showed no amusement. The sound made Cheng Nuo''s hair stand on end. Theughter stopped abruptly. Unsheathing the sword on his waist, the young man rushed towards Cheng Nuo, lightning fast. "Of course, it''s to kill you." Cheng Nuo used a short sword to block the attack. The force of the strike made his arm go numb and his feet slid a few steps back. Using his wood elemental abilities, Cheng Nuo made tall ironwood brambles spawn in a row in front of him. The youth''s sword was damaged by the spikes that were as hard as iron, he continued to cut them down. Cheng Nuo shouted: "Have I done something to offend you?" The teenager slowly walked over to Cheng Nuo with a sword in his hand and said expressionlessly, "It¡¯s just that the story you told was so touching that I couldn¡¯t help but want¡­ to kill you!" The words he said were colder than ice but his eyes still looked clear and innocent. Cheng Nuo was shocked and asked, "What story?" The teenagerughed twice and said, "I didn¡¯t realize that your life was so miserable. The sooner you die, the earlier you can be put out of your misery." Cheng Nuo''s heart was drenched in a waterfall of tears. This person seemed to know that he had lied to Liu Guang but why did he want to kill Cheng Nuo? Even if deceiving people is bad, retribution wasn''t normally this quick to follow, was it? The young man¡¯s sword was very sharp. With a strong chop, most of the iron brambles fell. Cheng Nuo broke into a cold sweat and he immediately fished out the entangling nt seeds from his interspatial storage bag. The seed was very expensive. This type of nt was very flexible and will automatically wrap itself around the enemy. However, it was quick to wither. Cheng Nuo had prepared this seed beforehand because it was helpful inbat. Now it was time to use it to save his life! He used wood energy on the seed then, screaming, threw it at the young man. While still in the air, the seed burst into life and the vines aggressively covered the youngster''s body. The youth was fast enough to avoid the first few vines but he was caught by the others until his whole body was entangled and unable to move. It took a lot of energy to make this seed grow. The exhausted Cheng Nuo, panting, brandished his short sword and darted forward. The nt was only effective for a very short time. He has to move fast! The person who was entangled didn''t show the slightest hint of fear. He merely stared at Cheng Nuo with no expression on his face. Cheng Nuo ced the point of the sword above his heart and said, "Quickly, tell me who you." The young man''s neck suddenly made a "crack" sound as it slowly stretched sideways until it was at an angle that a human neck couldn''t possibly make. Cheng Nuo''s hand that held the short sword shook and the tip of the short sword dug into the teenager''s neck. "Is that fun?" The teenager''s unnaturally white face showed no pain, remaining expressionless. Cheng Nuo almost screamed in shock. Short sword in hand, he turned around quickly and said, "Who''s there?" Just now another voice had rung out in the darkness, speaking the same line in unison with the teenager. Breathingbored, Cheng Nuo''s eyes darted around, looking for the person who had spoken. Finally, he found a purple-clothed figure standing on a tree branch above them ¨C it was that boy Li Yue! Li Yue was wearing luxurious purple robes. His seaweed-like curly, long hair flowed down his shoulders and his formerly childish face was now elegantly sinister and handsome. He was leaning against a tree trunk, idly tapping his foot. Cheng Nuo didn''t know how long he had been watching. The smiling Li Yue''s devilish purple eyes were fixed on Cheng Nuo Cheng Nuo realized that the teenager was just Li Yue''s puppet. Obviously, Li Yue has be even more abnormal these years. He used to be a psychotic child who yed with dolls. Now he was a psychotic teenaged puppeteer. Knowing that Li Yue had a lot of puppets, Cheng Nuo was afraid to move in case Li Yue had already set up his nearly invisible wires around them. Li Yue jumped down and slowly walked over to Cheng Nuo. He was now a lot taller. Seeing the cold and bloodthirsty smile on Li Yue''s face, Cheng Nuo couldn''t help but retreat. One thought kept repeating in his brain: My eyes are going be gouged out, my eyes are going be gouged out, my eyes are going to be gouged out¡­ Cheng Nuo had forgotten about the person behind him entangled in vines. He identally stumbled over the puppet, gracelessly falling down on the ground. The corners of Li Yue''s lips turned up in a smile as he said, "I haven''t seen you in so many years but I''ve never forgotten about you even for a day. How can you be this frightened of meeting me?" Though his lips had formed a smile, his purple eyes were cold and glowed in the darkness. The contrast was enough to make people shudder in fear. Cheng Nuo quickly sprang to his feet, holding up the short sword, and summoned up the courage to say, "Oh, haha, it''s you? What a coincidence!" Li Yue slowly and elegantly tossed his hair back then titled his head and said in a naive tone of voice, "I just heard a rather touching story." When Cheng Nuo remembered what he had just said, he shivered and forced out augh: "Those who have the same misfortune sympathize with each other." He cursed in his heart: ****ing bad luck! What a sh**ty coincidence! He had barely finished speaking that ****ing lie when the heavens immediately sent down someone to punish him for his deceit! Isn''t this a little too fast? Li Yue stopped smiling. The expression on his face turned solemn. Cheng Nuo suddenly felt a sharp pain on his wrist that made him drop his weapon. ncing down, he saw that the puppet had stretched its head several feet up to bite him! Cheng Nuo was scared and disgusted as he struck the puppet but the puppet was obviously not afraid of pain and hung on to Cheng Nuo''s wrist even when its face became deformed. Li Yue sneered and jumped over to Cheng Nuo who only saw stars in front of his eyes and felt a slight pain in his limbs. Then his whole body became stiff and unable to move. Cheng Nuo seemed to see Li Yue attaching a red silk thread to his body! He wanted to scream in horror but his mouth wouldn''t open. The puppet''s neck slowly shrank to its normal length. After picking up the short sword from the ground it stood up and tossed Cheng Nuo on his shoulder. Li Yue jumped up andnded on a tree branch with the puppet following behind him. Cheng Nuo justughed bitterly as he watched the changing scenery. Based on Li Yue''s perverse nature, he''s as good as dead now, isn¡¯t he? Now that he was going to die, he couldn''t stop thinking about Liu Guang. Would Liu Guang me himself? What about Bai Rui? When Bai Rui heard about his death, would that expressionless face show a bit of emotion? He didn''t know how much time passed when they finally stopped at a house. Li Yue seemed quite familiar with the ce as they went inside. The room they entered looked very normal from the outside but the interior was extremely luxurious. All of the furnishings were exquisite-looking. There was even a row of glowing night pearls that lit the room up so that it was as bright as day. Cheng Nuo cursed in his heart: This f***er! The puppet threw Cheng Nuo down in the middle of the room like a bundle of rags. Cheng Nuo was still unable to speak. He grimaced in pain and wondered how Li Yue would torture him. Li Yue strutted his way to a chair and sat down. He used his little finger to motion to Cheng Nuo who was surprised to find that his body was moving on its own. Cheng Nuo walked to Li Yue like a puppet on a string. He red at Li Yue angrily: What did you do to me? Li Yue obviously understood Cheng Nuo''s silent message. Picking a bunch of grapes from the table, he smiled and said, "Don''t re at me. You have my puppet strings on your body. You''ll do whatever I ask you to do. I want to find out if you told the truth earlier. I''m curious about whether you are really a male or a female. If you''re male, then I''ll cut one off, just like what Liu Guang threatened to do to me that time. Tsk tsk, what a pathetic facial expression!" Cheng Nuo scolded in his heart: You little psycho ****er, why didn''t you show up then? Obviously, you were afraid of Liu Guang, right? Even before he finished scolding Li Yue in his heart, Cheng Nuo was shocked to find that his hands were moving on their own. He was undressing! Li Yue casually watched him undress. Cheng Nuo threw his outer robe off then began untying his inner robe. His face was flushed with anger. He tried tofort himself with the thought that it was just one man looking at another man''s body. This was better than having his eyes gouged out. However, Cheng Nuo couldn''t help but be frightened. That time, he had threatened to cut off Li Yue''s little brother. This bast**d wouldn''t really make Cheng Nuo cut his own little brother off, would he?! Although Cheng Nuo¡¯s hands were stiff, it didn''t take long before he had taken off his clothes and exposed himself to the other person''s eyes. He took a deep breath and lowered his eyes, lest the look in his eyes stimte the little pervert even more. Li Yue suddenly went still. Putting the grapes down, he slowly approached Cheng Nuo then made him open his legs a little. Li Yue ordered the puppet beside him to move Cheng Nuo''s little brother to and for as he closely inspected Cheng Nuo''s lower body. He looked at for a while then said with certainty, "You''re female¡­ ha, who has ever seen such a shameless female?" He remembered the time when he was threatened by Cheng Nuo and his eyes were cold. Li Yue turned his head aside and allowed Cheng Nuo to put his clothes back on. Cheng Nuo''s lower half was cold, making goosebumps break out all over his body. Although a lot of tragic things had happened to him ever since he came to this world, this was the first time that he had felt so humiliated. The shame and indignation made him want to chop Li Yue into tiny little pieces. His stiff and numb hands shook but Cheng Nuo felt a little relieved as he dressed. It seems that he wasn''t going to be a eunuch. He could die with a whole body¡­ he thought to himself with a bitter smile. Knowing that Cheng Nuo was now dressed and Li Yue crooked his index finger. Cheng Nuo slowly approached and knelt down in front of him. Li Yue lifted Cheng Nuo''s chin with his right hand. He looked at the clear, bright ck eyes and praised him: "They are as beautiful as they were then." ******** Reika''s Notes:
    • " ¡­ the vines aggressively¡­" ÕÅÑÀÎèצ (zh¨¡ng y¨¢ w¨³ zh¨£o) to bare fangs and brandish ws (idiom); to make threatening gestures
    • "What a pathetic facial expression!" ¨C ËûÄDZíÇé¿´µÄÎÒ¶¼¿ÉÁ¯ÄØ (t¨¡ n¨¡ bi¨£o q¨ªng k¨¡n de w¨¯ d¨± k¨§ li¨¢n ne) I''m not sure who this was referring to so I kept it neutral.
    • Thanks for reading and please let me know if there are any errors!
    Chapter 43 Note: Everything above this is an announcement by Creative Novels. It''s not written by me (Reika). So if you read something like "I''ve been sick" that isn''t me. That''s the owner of Creative Novels. ********* Chapter 43 - Never Marry A Man With Two Tintins Cheng Nuo was forced to stare into Li Yue¡¯s purple eyes that were full of excitement and shone with a bizarre light. Cheng Nuo couldn''t help but shiver when Li Yue''s cold fingertips stroked the skin around Cheng Nuo''s eyes. At first, Li Yue''s fingers were gentle but then they suddenly pressed down hard. Feeling the pain around his eye socket, Cheng Nuo screamed, thinking that his eyes were about to be gouged out. Li Yueughed softly as he removed his hands from Cheng Nuo''s face and retreated. Lazily resting his chin in his hand, he said, "So you¡¯re not that brave." Cheng Nuo panted then realized that he could speak. Trying to keep his voice calm, he said, "What on earth do you want to do?" Li Yue tilted his head to one side and was deep in thought for a while. "I''m not sure. I''ve tried for so many years but no matter what I do, the ones I create are never warm. I wonder what technique I should to make you into an obedient, warm puppet? Should I put you into the furnace? Or should I add some metal energy stones?" F***! Goosebumps broke out all over Cheng Nuo''s skin when he heard those words. Squeezing out a smile with great difficulty, Cheng Nuo said, "When people die, of course, they be cold. I will obey you while I''m alive." Li Yue''s eyes narrowed as the smiled and said, "You''re really full of lies. How many people have you deceived? You''re so fake that the people around you don''t even know your real gender. I don''t believe you." Cheng Nuo''s heart sank and he hurriedly exined, "I had a reason to do that¡­" If only he could turn back time then he wouldn''t have used that ****ing story to deceive Liu Guang! Li Yue was definitely not interested in the reason why Cheng Nuo had concealed his gender. He interrupted Cheng Nuo''s words, "Alright, let''s try it for a few days. If you don¡¯t do a good job, I¡¯ll gouge out your eyes and peel off your skin whole to make a doll. And remember to call me master." The puppet filled a bathtub with hot water and sprinkle rose petals over the water. Then li Yue made Cheng Nuo put down the storage bag he was holding and stand up. Cheng Nuo¡¯s legs were numb to his knees but he couldn¡¯t rub them. He looked at Li Yue, perplexed. What does he want? He didn''t want Cheng Nuo to serve him in the bath, did he? Li Yue temporarily lifted his seal on Cheng Nuo''s body. Smiling, he said, "Wash yourself and tend to your wounds. Don''t try anything since I can still sense everything you do." He walked out of the room but left the puppet to watch over Cheng Nuo. Cheng Nuo was stunned. What kind of ****ing pervert thing was this? What do you mean by making me take a bath? However, taking a bath was still better than losing his eyes. Cheng Nuo washed himself and used a healing technique to stop the bleeding from the bite wound. He tried to guess Li Yue''s intentions. This ce must be Li Yue''s house. It was luxurious and superbly decorated. His dolls were also quite gorgeously dressed. Maybe Li Yue wanted to dress him like one of his dolls. In addition, he was very worried about Liu Guang. Who knew when Liu Guang would be able to recover from the shock? He probably doesn''t yet realize that Cheng Nuo is missing. ¡­He must find a way to escape! The puppet watched Cheng Nuo bathe then handed him arge towel to dry his body with. Then he gave Cheng Nuo a clean white robe. Cheng Nuo didn''t know what cloth the robe was made of but it was very soft, silky, andfortable. It was lightly, elegantly scented, too. Cheng Nuo inwardly scoffed: "**** this ****ing cross-dresser!" The room was quickly cleaned up then Cheng Nuo found himself walking uncontrobly to the bed, past the bed curtains, and, finally, lying down on the big, soft andfortable bed with his limbs outstretched! He looked up at the purple bed curtains in surprise. Suddenly, he thought of something extremely frightening that made his chrysanthemum tighten in terror. Although Li Yue dressed in female clothes, he seems to still care about his original gender. Could it be that now that Li Yue had found himself a "female," he wanted to test himself?! ****! Sure enough, Cheng Nuo should have cut it off that time! In this ****ing perverted world, no tintin could be trusted! Would the one remaining tintin still be able to harden¡­? The shadow of a slender figure appeared on the curtain. Cheng Nuo hardly dared to breathe. He gritted his teeth and decided to fight. Death is nothing! This gentleman would rather die than be humiliated! A man''s chastity cannot be lightly outraged! As Li Yue slowly walked closer, he removed his outer robe, letting it fall on the floor. He normally looked quite feminine but right now, in Cheng Nuo''s eyes, he looked like he was covered in evil energy, just like a demon. Cheng Nuo''s chest heaved and he gnashed his teeth. Seeing the angry expression on Cheng Nuo''s face, Li Yue''s eyes went cold and he immediately pped Cheng Nuo. Turning Cheng Nuo''s face from side to side, Li Yue said, "Pay attention to the expression on your face. You have to smile the way you usually do." The sound of that p was quite loud but it didn''t hurt much. Cheng Nuo decided not to make a fuss now but if the seal on his body was removed, he would definitely bite off that ****ing piece of meat! However, Cheng Nuo was amazed when Li Yue didn''t continue to undress. Instead, he went to the bed andy down with his head on Cheng Nuo''s chest. Cheng Nuo''s arms moved to hug Li Yue tightly. Li Yue took a deep breath then closed his eyes as he shifted around to a morefortable position. He covered the two of them with the quilt then stopped moving. The lights of the glowing pearls were also extinguished so that the room became dark and silent. Cheng Nuo''s eyes opened wide in astonishment. What was the meaning of this? Li Yue was thinner and lighter than other people his age, thus Cheng Nuo didn''t feel that the weight on his body was too heavy. His limbs were cold, and his breathing seemed to be chilly. Cheng Nuo held him tightly, not knowing whether he shouldugh or cry. It seems that Li Yue really does think of Cheng Nuo as a doll. That was a lucky break amidst this misfortune! Li Yue''s breathing was always soft so Cheng Nuo couldn''t tell if he was asleep or not. Despite his state of confusion, Cheng Nuo couldn''t help but think about Liu Guang. Whenever he remembered Liu Guang''s pained expression, Cheng Nuo''s heart would ache¡­ He didn''t know how much time had passed. His hands were numb but his body stayed in the same hugging position. Li Yue''s body remained cold and he kept on hugging Cheng Nuo tighter and tighter. At first, he only leaned into Cheng Nuo arms butter on curled up and started squeezing closer with his hands around Cheng Nuo''s waist and his cold feet on his thighs. When Liu Guang was a child, he also liked to hold Cheng Nuo as they slept and Cheng Nuo would stroke his hair affectionately. Now it was like there was a cold-blooded snake climbing on his body, making him feel disgusted and nauseous. "Tell me a story." Li Yue''s voice suddenly rang out, shocking Cheng Nuo. Then he realized that he could now speak freely. It seems that Li Yue hadn''t been asleep. He reluctantly cleared his throat and asked, "What are you talking about?" Come on, why do I have to apany you to sleep and even chat with you? "Whatever." Li Yue changed the position of his head slightly. "Something like the puzzle about drawing water but this time don''t make it so easy." After he finished speaking, Li Yue changed the position of his hands, putting them inside Cheng Nuo''s clothes right on his bare stomach. Theforting warmth of that touch made Li Yue sigh. Cheng Nuo shivered at the icy touch. Had this little ****er kidnapped him just to use him as a heater? He reluctantly rted several mathematical puzzles. To his surprise, he discovered that the little pervert Li Yue was actually a mathematical genius! He could easily solve all of the puzzles, whether it involved logical reasoning or math calctions. Outside, roosters were crowing and the sky was fish-belly white. The day had arrived without him noticing. Li Yue slowly got up and stared at Cheng Nuo. "It seems you''re still useful. I won''t gouge your eyes out for the time being." Cheng Nuo secretly sighed. Li Yue swaggered his way towards an exquisitely made dressing table and sat down in front of it. "Come andb my hair." Cheng Nuo could move again. Body numb from having been forced to stay motionless for an entire night, he moved quickly. The impatient Li Yue turned his head and gave Cheng Nuo a cold re. Cheng Nuo quickly jumped out of bed, picked up a delicate ivoryb, and startedbing Li Yue''s hair. He couldn''t help butin in mind: This little pervert is extremely fastidious about his food and clothing! Obviously, he said goodbye to his male identity a long time ago! Li Yue¡¯s seaweed-like long hair was very smooth and silky. Cheng Nuobed it perfunctorily for a while then thought of something and said, "In fact, I don''t need to warm your bed. There''s a way to keep a bed warm¡­" Cheng Nuo didn''t really know exactly how the heated brick bed of Northern China functioned but he could describe it vividly. He would go crazy if he had to sleep with Li Yue like that again. When Cheng Nuo noticed that the purple eyes in the bronze mirror were staring at him coldly, he quickly stopped speaking and smiled a fake smile, "Of course, it''s still your decision." Li Yue crooked a finger. Cheng Nuo was suddenly covered in sweat as his head moved back uncontrobly and he bared his two white tiger teeth. "Next time if you talk when I don''t ask you to, I''ll pull out these two unsightly teeth." Li Yue sneered and used the ivoryb to tap Cheng Nuo''s tiger teeth. "And don''t forget to call me master." Cheng Nuo''s teeth were hit hard enough to make his gums ache. After a while, he covered his mouth and shrank back. Forced to endure this hateful behavior, he said, "Yes, master." **** you, you ****ing psycho! Is this ****er Bai Zhi''s brother?! The puppet quickly brought some new clothing. Li Yue signaled Cheng Nuo to help him put them on. Cheng Nuo secretly gnashed his teeth as he helped him. He couldn''t wait to strangle this little psycho! Li Yue was still wearing female clothing. With his beautiful features, slender body, and long curly hair that flowed down to cover half of his fair face, he looked innocent and pure. Cheng Nuo almost wanted to apud him. He¡¯s really good at dressing up! A puppet pulled out arge box that contained several smaller dolls around half a meter tall. Cheng Nuo thought they looked familiar and suddenly realized that Li Yue was the one who had performed the puppet show he saw earlier in the street. He felt annoyed when he thought about how Li Yue must have noticed them at that time¡­ It just goes to show that this psycho couldn''t be expected to have a regr, respectable profession! "Today, we¡¯re going to perform for an important person." Li Yueughed very sweetly, his purple eyes shining brightly like a happy child. "You will go with me. Hmm, I''ll give you a name. From now on I''ll call you Xiao Nuo." Cheng Nuo lowered his eyes, trying to hide his disgust. "Thank you for the name." Li Yue looked at Cheng Nuo carefully and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s better for you to regain your female identity today.¡± The puppet brought them another set of clothes. Cheng Nuo saw that it was the type of dress that the females of this world wore. It was gorgeously embroidered withrge peony flowers. Cheng Nuo''s hair stood on end as he forced out augh and said, "Master, my hair doesn''t look like a female''s.." Li Yue nodded. "That''s true. Since that''s the case, you can borrow Little Four''s hair for now." The yellow-haired and blue-eyed doll yanked at his scalp until it had ripped its hair off. Cheng Nuo was shocked. He hadn''t realized it was made of human hair! Looking at Li Yue''s narrowed eyes, Cheng Nuo gritted his teeth and put the hair on his head. He has to endure this for now and find a way to escape! Li Yue actually reached out and fixed the hair for him. He smiled and said, "You don''t look bad¡­ but you''re behavior is too rough. It''s not feminine." Cheng Nuo gave a dryugh. You''re saying this gentleman doesn''t look as good as you, you ****ing cross-dresser? ******** Reika''s Notes:
    • This chapter is by Reika of Creative Novels and BC Novels.
    • "A man''s chastity cannot be lightly outraged!" ¨C The raw said ÄÐÈ˵ÄÕê²Ù¾Í²»ÊÇÕê²ÙÁË but I non-literally tranted for rity.
    • "¡­ the heated brick bed of Northern China." ¨C ÍÁ¿» (t¨³ k¨¤ng) A traditional heated tform. I know most people don¡¯t know that ¡°kang¡± means so I added a little detail. Wikipedia ¨C https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kang_bed-stove
    • "This gentleman¡­" ÀÍ×Ê l¨¢o z¨© Just a way of saying "I" that is a little forceful or boastful. Normally used casually, foredic effect.
    • "Cross-dresser" ¨C ÈËÑý r¨¦n y¨¡o This actually means "transsexual." I wasn''t sure which term was the most appropriate here. I just stuck with cross-dresser for now.
    • Please let me know if there are any errors. Thanks for reading.
    Psst! Psst! Click here and join our Chapter 44 Note: Everything above this is an announcement by Creative Novels. It''s not written by me (Reika). So if you read something like "I''ve been sick" that isn''t me. That''s the owner of Creative Novels. ********* Chapter 44 - Never Marry A Man With Two Tintins Burning with shame and indignation, Cheng Nuo was forced to put on the gorgeous female clothing. He couldn''t tie the belt properly but the doll helped him tie it to his waist in the shape of a bow. While he was getting dressed, Li Yue had gone out of the room. The corners of Cheng Nuo''s mouth twitched when he saw his new look in a bronze mirror. The cor was too big for him which meant that whenever he moved, his shoulders and corbone would be revealed. In addition, his long, blonde hair was too long and would asionally slide down to cover half his face. He really looked like a transvestite! Li Yue nodded his head to express his satisfaction when he saw Cheng Nuo. He gave also Cheng Nuo a white fur cape and jade pendant to wear. A carriage was waiting for them outside. Cheng Nuo sullenly followed Li Yue inside. The stoutly-built Doll Number 5 drove the carriage away. The interior of the carriage was very spacious andfortable. There was a soft couch and a small table with a few dishes of delicate snacks and a pot of scented tea on it. Li Yuezilyy down on the couch using Cheng Nuo''sp as a pillow. Cheng Nuo fed him some pastries. Cheng Nuo put a chestnut cake in his mouth and said, "Master, who are we going to see?" Li Yue opened his mouth to eat. He narrowed his eyes and said, "You¡¯ll know when we get there." Cheng Nuo hadn¡¯t eaten for a long time. Even though he didn¡¯t like pastries, his empty stomach couldn''t help but make gurgling sounds. Li Yue opened his eyes and thought out loud, "Dolls don¡¯t need to eat. Sure enough, it''s more troublesome." Cheng Nuo''s heart skipped a beat. He quickly forced out a chuckle, saying. "But the dolls have no temperature and they can''t converse with you or smile." Li Yue''s eyes curved up. "It''s all the same. Feed me the sweet-scented osmanthus cake." Cheng Nuo thought to himself that he should just think of this as feeding a chicken or fish. Stuffing Li Yue''s mouth until he was full, Cheng Nuo thought that these overly sweet and cloying pastries were the type that only girls like to eat. Men wouldn''t eat this! Li Yue''s appetite was small so he was soon quite full and he made Cheng Nuo wipe his mouth with an embroidered handkerchief. Cheng Nuo forced himself to be careful and not use too much strength. This person was just a big baby¡­ it wasn''t worth it to anger him. "Eat everything on the table." Li Yue closed his eyes. "If I ever hear your stomach making that unpleasant sound again, I''ll pull your intestines out and tie them in a knot." Those words made Cheng Nuo feel nauseous. He said, "I don¡¯t like these. Can I get off and buy some steamed buns? I''lle back soon¡­" Li Yue opened his eyes. The cold expression in his eyes stunned Cheng Nuo who quicklyughed and said, "Is that alright, master?" "You should only say, ''Thank you for the reward, master.'' Eat everything up. If there''s anything left on the table, I''ll cut your fingers off," said Li Yue, who was still lying down. Cheng Nuo silently ate the pastries quickly. They were too cloyingly sweet for him. After eating two pieces, he took a sip of tea before eating again. Fortunately, there were many types of pastries and each there were only two or three pieces of each kind. He fought down his nausea but his face was blue and white by the time he finished eating. Li Yue looked at his slightly painful expression and said, "You¡¯re not pregnant, are you?" "¡­" Cheng Nuo blushed and said, "I just don¡¯t like sweet food!" "Oh." Li Yue closed his eyes. "If you¡¯re pregnant, I¡¯ll dig out your fetus to make a doll. I¡¯m sure the noble females would like that." Cheng Nuo''s guts churned and his hair stood on end. He should remember not to be soft-hearted when dealing with this Li Yue who was aplete psycho. This degree of perversion was simply inhuman! The carriage finally stopped. Li Yue, wearing a silver-and-white cloak with a hood, looked very beautiful. With some difficulty, Cheng Nuo got to his feet and walked behind Li Yue. Doll Number 5 also followed. Cheng Nuo had never been here before. He looked around carefully. The front door was very elegant and there were two magical beasts in front of it. The wall was so high that he couldn''t see the top of it. This ce didn''t look like the headquarters of a faction but more like a high-ss private residence. A man dressed as a middle-aged housekeeper approached. Li Yue greeted him politely and Cheng Nuo was able to gather a bit of information. It turned out that today was the birthday of the younger master of the house. The young man saw and liked Li Yue¡¯s street puppet show a lot so he hired Li Yue toe and perform for him. Soon three plush sedan chairs arrived for Li Yue, Cheng Nuo, and Dolls Number Five and Two. The chests containing the puppets also went with them. The sedan chairs moved quite fast. Obviously, the people carrying them were martial artists. He didn''t know why Li Yue hade to this ce. Who would believe that Li Yue made an honest living using his artistic skills?! After around half an hour, the sedan chairs stopped. Cheng Nuo lifted the curtain and went out, shocked by the extravagantly luxurious buildings in front of him. The architecture here was somewhere between Chinese and Western styles. The floor was covered with precious and expensive energy stones. The gardens were filled with precious nts as well as cute and lovely animals. Nobles lived such decadent lifestyles! A female who looked like a servant came over and said: "Please follow me." He was well-dressed and had obviously been trained in polite speech and manners. After a long walk, they entered a courtyard and Cheng Nuo was shocked by what he saw there. ****! This was the first time he had seen so many mboyantly dressed females gathered together! These females were wearing a lot of tinkling ornaments on top of their heads. Some of these "flowers" were quite elegant and graceful. All of the females gathered at the tables eating light refreshments, chatting and giggling, were all good-looking. However, when Cheng Nuo saw this scene his scalp went numb. These were all men¡­ A figure wearing clothes with a Chineserch design burst into the scene, eximing furious, "My father hasn''t returned yet? Hmph! He doesn''t care at all about my fourteenth birthday!" Cheng Nuo thought that his voice was familiar. Looking at the teenager who was holding a whip, with his nose in the air and looking very headstrong arrogant, Cheng Nuo was puzzled. Suddenly, he remembered where he had seen this person before. Wasn''t this the boy who had been chasing Bai Ruim, wanting to buy all of his items? His name was Li Yin¡­ When Li Yin entered the courtyard, the chattering females there lowered their voices to a whisper. They were clearly afraid of him. Li Yue seemed pleased when he saw Li Yue and the others. Waving his whip at Li Yue he said, "Put the best y on first. I''ll reward a good performance." Li Yue bowed slightly to him then took Cheng Nuo and Number Five to the back of the stage to arrange them. Several realistic puppets soon started performing on the stage. The y was very old-fashioned. It told the story of a cultivator who followed the True Path but was separated from his lover. After many twists and turns in the plot, they get back together in the end. Li Yue manipted the two puppets who banged on the drums and gongs. Cheng Nuo, who was watching the performance through a gap in the curtains, saw that several adult men in the audience were wiping away their tears with their handkerchiefs. Cheng Nuo''s eyes started twitching. Li Yin''s eyes were also red. He had looked for the "Cheng Yi" he had seen that day but he never found him despite searching for many days. He waved his hand and a young man quickly dropped a bag of coins on the stage. Li Yue smiled contemptuously. The dolls on the stage all bowed together and said, "Thank you very much for the reward, young master!" A handsome man in his thirties walked in with two people just as a scene of the y had ended. It was Li Yin''s father, Li Shaoming. He smiled and walked to Li Yin. "Yin-er, are you still angry with Daddy? Just now, I was so busy that I couldn¡¯t get away." He was a lustful man who had countless females in his harem but he only had one favorite child, the apple of his eye who he always spoiled. Li Yin was still watching the y on the stage and just made a "hmmm" sound. He didn''t even nce at his father. A servant rushed over to ce a chair and Li Shaoming sat down beside Li Yin. The protagonist puppet cut his way through all the thorns blocking his path, oveing all obstacles by cutting the heads off a row of puppets. Finally, he got together with his beloved. Cheng Nuo''s mouth twitched when he saw people in the audience crying. Why the **** are they crying?! Can''t you see the heads rolling on the ground? This isn''t a romance story, it''s clearly something from a horror movie! Cheng Nuo looked carefully at Li Shaoming. All the high-level people he met were from Qinghua Sect, not to mention that he had only seen a few of them. Naturally, he didn''t know this person but when Li Yue saw him appear, his purple eyes lit up. Li Shaoming frowned: "What kind of y is this for Yin-er¡¯s birthday? It¡¯s too unlucky!" Li Yin red at him: "This is what I like! I haven''t heard any news about the person I like for such a long time. Father, your subordinates are really ipetent! He¡¯s so good-looking and a master refiner. There can''t be many people like that In the whole Liao Ji City!" Li Shaoming smiled but didn''t answer. A person''s name can be fake and his appearance disguised. That was why they couldn''t find him. Smiling, he said, "I can''t find but it''s better to wait until Yin-er is fifteen. I''ll personally pick a few handsome youths to serve you, okay?" Li Yin blushed and said angrily, "I don¡¯t want just anybody. I want him!" The puppets slowly retreated. Li Yue picked up the bag of coins and whispered, "Thank you for the reward, young master." When Li Yue stood up, his hood slowly slipped down, revealing his dark, thick and wavy hair. Although he was very young, his face was elegant and refined. Cheng Nuo''s body was controlled and went out to the stage to make his bow to the audience. He was confused. What does Li Yue really want to do? Li Shaoming¡¯s eyes narrowed. The two females in front of him have contrasting appearances. Although the blonde had darker skin, his facial features made him look gentle and warm. His smile was heartwarming. The younger one''s looks were even rarer. Although he was a little bit too young, Li Shaoming liked him! Li Yin waved his hand and one of the servants said, "Let''s have another beautiful performance!" Li Yue smiled and made Cheng Nuo walk off the stage. The puppets soon came on stage again to the sound of gongs and drums. Li Yue performed all afternoon. During this time, Li Yue was impatient and ordered Cheng Nuo to stand behind him so that he could lean on Cheng Nuo. IN short, Cheng Nuo waited on him and obeyed hismands, which Li Yue really seemed to enjoy After their performances, Li Yin and the other females rewarded them with a lot of coins. Three sedan chairs came for them. However, after they had entered the sedan chairs, Cheng Nuo realized that something was wrong with the path they were taking this time. Why were their sedan chairs taking a lot of twists and turns along the way? Was it to confuse them? Li Yue sneered. He had made inquiries and knew about Li Shaoming''s temperament. The sedan chairs stopped in a courtyard. A young man greeted them and said with a smile, "Pleasee with me. Today''s performance was very good. My Lord would like to invite you to perform for him in private. Of course, the reward won''t be small." Doll Number Five was left outside the courtyard. Cheng Nuo was slow to realize that something wasn''t right. Huh, it couldn''t be the work of some pervert, right? His voice was now being controlled by Li Yue Li Yue nced at Cheng Nuo and walked inside, smiling. The courtyard was quite quiet and the servant took the two of them into a room then left, closing the door behind him. Cheng Nuo nervously looked around at the room''s luxurious and intricately designed furnishings. His hair was already standing up. A tall figure quickly appeared behind a screen. Li Yue asked in an innocent-sounding voice, "Master, are we going to perform here?" Li Shaoming slowly walked out from behind the screen and said with a smile, "Yes, but I have the script that I''ll teach you to perform, dear boy." Cheng Nuo¡¯s scalp went numb and he felt so nauseous that he almost vomited. **** your "dear boy!" Li Yue was clearly more psychologically hardypared to Cheng Nuo. He tilted his head and asked curiously. "What''s the script?" Li Shaoming''s interest was piqued. He decided to y with this little one first. He pulled the screen up then immediately unrolled a long painting down from the ceiling. He smiled and said, "Just do what you see here, dear boy." This was a world where martial arts reigned supreme, not the visual arts. Therefore, the lines of the painting were quite simple but it was clearly an erotic painting! The male male pairs in the painting were in various standing or lying down positions, engaged in many carnal activities. The blood rushed to Cheng Nuo''s face. **** it, he hadn''t even watched S Aoi''s legendary adult videos but now he had to look at some gay erotica featuring two tintins! Nooooo! Li Yue''s face was red but Cheng Nuo didn''t know if he was really embarrassed or just acting. He hung his head and said, "Master, what do you mean?" Li Shaoming said with augh, "I like you two kids very much. Be obedient and I will make sure you live afortable life." At that, Li Yue''s head hung even lower and his right foot rubbed a few times on the ground. He was silent for a long time then said in a voice so low that it could barely be heard: "Master, you¡­ you''re bullying me." There was no fear in that coquettish voice. When Li Shaoming heard Li Yue''s reply, all his morals flew out the window. Cheng Nuo was breathing very fast and feared he wouldn''t be able to bear it anymore. ****! An old pervert met a young pervert. What kind of perversion would he be forced to watch?! He really admired Li Yue to the extreme. The little devil''s acting skills were quite excellent! ******** Reika''s Notes:
    • "Cheng Nuo blushed" ¨C I omitted a phrase here ÏÕЩûÅçËûÒ»Á³ which is something like "almost didn''t spray his face" since I''m not sure what he was supposed to spray. I thought it was something like "nearly coughed up blood" but couldn''t decide what it was.
    • "Nobles lived such decadent lifestyles!" ¨C Non-literally tranted Íò¶ñµÄ¹ó×å meaning "wicked/evil aristocracy!"
    • "¡­clothes with a Chineserch design¡­" ¨C ºìɼ A tree, scientific name Larix potaninii Batalin but also called Chineserch
    • "the True Path" ¨C ´óµÀ (d¨¤ d¨¤o) This is a Buddhist philosophical concept meaning the "ultimate truth."
    • "Pervert" ¨C É«ÀÇ s¨¨ l¨¢ng Literally a "wolf" but here it clearly means a pervert or lecher.
    • "Noooo!" ¨C This was actually Èò»ÈÃÈË»î which is something like "let no one live" but I think it''s really just meant to be an exmation of disgust.
    • "You''re bullying me." ÄãÆÛ¸ºÈË More like "you bully people" but I think third person speech is hard to pull off.
    • "¡­ his morals flew out the window." ¨C ¹ÇÍ·¶¼ËÖÁË Literally "his bone (backbone, moral integrity) went limp."
    • Please let me know if there are any errors. Thanks for reading!
    Psst! Psst! Click here and join our Chapter 45 Chapter 45 ¨C Never Marry A Man With Two Tintins Things were moving faster than expected. Cheng Nuo watched in shock as the two people pulled at each other and staggered into the room. He involuntarily followed them. Li Shaoming was sitting on an enormous bed big enough for five people with Li Yue in his arms but Li Shaoming was obviously not satisfied. Even though he was embracing and kissing Li Yue, Li Shaoming still took the time to wave Cheng Nuo over and say, ¡°Come along, dear boy.¡± Half of Li Yue¡¯s robe had fallen down to his shoulders. His eyes were cold but his tone of voice was coquettish, ¡°Xiao Nuo, listen to the Lord¡¯s words.¡± Cheng Nuo was unable to control his body which walked towards them. Li Shaoming took him in his arms and one hand started groping Cheng Nuo. Cheng Nuo was both frightened and disgusted. He wished he could cut off this wolf¡¯s paws. ****ing pervert predators! Li Shaoming obviously enjoyed having a boy in each arm. With a sharp tug, half of Li Yue¡¯s slender, white shoulders were exposed. He couldn¡¯t help but bite into Li Yue¡¯s delicate skin andugh, ¡°Good boy, I¡¯ll make you feel veryfortable in a moment¡­¡± Li Yue moaned softly but his eyes were cold as he looked down at Li Shaoming¡¯s head. A needle on his middle finger¡¯s fingernail stabbed Li Shaoming on the back of the neck to stop Li Shaoming from using his internal energy. Li Shaoming was an experienced martial artist so when he felt a little pain, he immediately took action even though his mind was fogged with lust. Bang! He quickly pushed away the two Taking out a signal device, he activated it to call the guards. The high and loud sound hurt everyone¡¯s ears but Li Yue only sneered contemptuously. His Doll Number Five was outside and had already set up a shield so that the sound inside this room couldn¡¯t be heard outside. Cheng Nuo flew a few meters away and hit the ground hard. His head was spinning. Li Yue stepped back a few steps then pulled hard on the silk thread he had nted, cutting off half of Li Shaoming¡¯s arm. Flesh and blood sttered across the bed. Li Shaoming screamed, only to find that he couldn¡¯t use the energy in his body. His vision was turned ck for a second and he realized that the needle had been poisoned! He struck out with his top-quality thunder-element weapon, burning Li Yue¡¯s silk threads to ashes. Li Yue smiled coldly as Li Shaoming¡¯s kick was blocked by a metal puppet. Another doll stood beside Li Yue, assisting him. After a dozen futile attacks, Li Shaoming copsed on the bed, his weapon dropping down beside him. Cheng Nuo got up from the ground, spitting out a mouthful of bloody foam. It felt like his internal organs had suffered an injury. Li Yue lifted his control of Cheng Nuo, allowing him to heal himself. Li Yueughed arrogantly. Scrubbing at the bite mark on his skin with an embroidered handkerchief, Li Yue tidied up his clothes, making sure to fix his neckline properly. He kicked Li Shaoming to the ground then he jumped down and ground his foot on the wound on Li Shaoming¡¯s arm. The expression on his face was scornful as he said, ¡°You deserve it! You dog, you got my shoes dirty!¡± Li Shaoming was only able to move his mouth and scream in pain. Cheng Nuo turned his face away in disgust. Even though he had just wished to cut off the wolf¡¯s w, it was a bit unbearable to look at Li Shaoming¡¯s miserable appearance. Li Yue suddenly turned his head towards Cheng Nuo. Narrowing his eyes, he said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m doing something wrong? Hmph! Do you want to be crushed under this dirty thing?¡± Cheng Nuo looked down and said, ¡°No.¡± Li Yue rolled his eyes and scolded Cheng Nuo, ¡°You¡¯re too useless and timid! Get out and wait for me for a quarter of an hour.¡± Cheng Nuo, like a man granted a long-for reprieve, quickly retreated outside of the room to carefully concentrate on healing himself. It was better to hide out of sight of a ferocious little psycho like Li Yue. Li Yue bent down and pointed a knife at Li Shaoming¡¯s eyes. ¡°Where is the key to Linglong Pavilion? Tell me and I won¡¯t gouge your eyes out.¡± This time when Li Shaoming saw those enchanting purple eyes up close, he thought that they seemed to be full of a hellish light. He couldn¡¯t help but gasp for breath and say: ¡°What¡¯s the use of getting the key to the Linglong Pavilion from me? Two keys are needed to open it¡­ without the Right-Hand Elder then it¡¯s useless to take mine.¡± Li Yue shed Li Shaoming¡¯s face, cutting down from the corner of his eye down to his mouth. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I heard that the Left-Hand Elder of Liao Ji City is good at interrogation techniques. I¡¯m afraid that my amateur interrogation method is too inferior in the eyes of the Left-Hand Elder. I might not be able to get any useful information.¡± All Li Shaoming knew was a sharp pain on his face followed by the sticky wetness of blood flowing down. He was terrified and said, ¡°The key to Linglong Pavilion is hidden in a secret ce in Qingfeng Hall! You have to take me with you to get it.¡± Li Yue sighed: ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. I think you are lying to me. You¡¯re nning to y some tricks on me along the way.¡± As he spoke he slowly moved the knife down Li Shaoming¡¯s chin, stopped above his heart for a moment, slipped down his lower abdomen, and finally stopped between Li Shaoming¡¯s legs to down press hard. Li Shaoming couldn¡¯t help but scream. ¡°I haven¡¯tpletely cut it yet. I¡¯ve only cut at most half of it.¡± Li Yue smiled and wiped the blood from his knife on his shirt. ¡°I¡¯ll put a controlling string on youter. You¡¯d better take me to the key without ying any tricks!¡± Li Shaoming tamped down the feelings of hate in his heart. He had already dyed the little demon quite a bit. Li Yue shouted an order to Cheng Nuo in amanding tone, ¡°Stop this dog¡¯s bleeding and don¡¯t let other people know that he¡¯s injured.¡± Cheng Nuo has had a lot of experience in healing wounds but none of them had ever been as disgusting as this. He gathered the wood elemental energy in his hand and tried to think of Li Shaoming as just another sick patient whose bleeding he had to stop. Li Yue¡¯s storage bag contained many prosthetic arms. He took a doll arm and put it on Li Shaoming¡¯s arm. The wound on his face was covered with human skin. He also put puppet strings on his limbs. Of course, Li Yue dared not remove the poison from Li Shaoming¡¯s body. After all, Li Shaoming was the Left-Hand Elder of Liao Ji City, the leader of a faction. If Li Yue hadn¡¯t poisoned him first, it would have been impossible to control him. There were clean clothes in the room. Li Shaoming changed into them then went out with Li Yue and Cheng Nuo, his face pale. He shouted orders and servants came over with severalfortable sedan chairs for them. The steward was surprised. The master usually spent all day on these things. Why did he finish so fast this time? However, he didn¡¯t dare to ask about it at the moment. Li Yue¡¯s arms went around Li Shaoming¡¯s neck and he smirked as he said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t let other people enter the room! There is something inside that¡¯s¡­ disgusting!¡± Li Shaoming knew that Li Yue was afraid of being found out. Gritting his teeth, he calmly said, ¡°Steward, no one is allowed toe near this courtyard!¡± The steward responded quickly in the affirmative. Li Yue got in beside Li Shaoming and said, ¡°Master, I want to sit inside the sedan chair with you!¡± Even though he had puppet strings attached to Li Shaoming, Li Yue was still worried that he might try something along the way. That sickly sweet voice made Cheng Nuo¡¯s hair stand on end. He entered a sedan chair alone, his heart full of turmoil, wondering to himself: Why are there so many perverts in this world? Why?! He lifted his hands and looked at his palms carefully. The skin there seemed normal. It seemed impossible for him to escape unless that psycho removed his control of Cheng Nuo¡¯s body. Suddenly the sedan chair stopped and they heard the familiar voice of a teenager say, ¡°Is father in the sedan chair?¡± Cheng Nuo was shocked and worried. It was Li Yin! Though Cheng Nuo hated Li Yue, right now the two of them were in the same boat. If they were found out then it would hard fo Cheng Nuo to survive! REPORT AD The sedan chair they were using was Li Shaoming¡¯s special sedan chair. Li Yin knew that his father used it very rarely so he was a little curious about it. The sedan chair bearers quickly stopped and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my lord.¡± Li Shaoming nced at Li Yue¡¯s cold, fierce expression and pulled himself together to say in a cheerful tone of voice, ¡°Yin-er, it¡¯s me. Go to the training ground to practice the sword skills I taught you yesterday. I¡¯ll check on youter. Servants, move the sedan, now!¡± Li Yin wasn¡¯t satisfied with this answer so he stretched out an arm to stop the sedan chair. ¡°Don¡¯t go! You showed the technique too fast. I don¡¯t remember it! Father, you must teach me now!¡± The teenager moved closer and opened the sedan chair¡¯s curtains. Smiling, he said, ¡°Father,e down¡­¡± However, when he saw that there were two people inside, he was stunned. Li Yue smiled and poked Li Shaoming, saying, ¡°My Lord, we¡¯re in a hurry. Let¡¯s go!¡± Though Li Shaoming¡¯s bleeding had been stopped, the pain of his wounds was still there. When Li Yue poked his arm, Li Shaoming broke out into a cold sweat. He said insistently, ¡°Yin-er, leave. Your father has something urgent he needs to do.¡± Li Yin¡¯s face turned pale. Although he knew that his father has many wives and concubines, he has never neglected Li Yin because of them. Moreover, Li Yue was someone Li Yin himself had invited to perform a puppet show but he actually dared to seduce Li Yin¡¯s father! He pulled out his whip and pointed it at Li Yue, shouting, ¡°You shameless little ****! You dare to seduce my father¡­¡± Li Shaoming was very upset and said angrily, ¡°Yin-er, don¡¯t act willfully and make a scene, step back!¡± Bang! There was a loud sound. Li Yin covered his face, his expression foolish as he stared at Li Yue. Li Yue blew on his hand, smiled and said, ¡°My Lord, what do you think of that hit?¡± Li Shaoming said dryly: ¡°Yin-er has always been wayward. You¡¯re good at disciplining people.¡± Li Yin looked at Li Shaoming in disbelief then burst into tears, threw down her whip and ran away. Li Yue tutted contemptuously and ordered the sedan chair bearers to continue the journey. Cheng Nuo, who had been watching the scene from the side, felt relieved. They finally arrived at the Qingfeng Hall and got down from the sedan chairs. Li Shaoming walked in front while Li Yue and Cheng Nuo walked behind him. From time to time they encountered guards who would salute Li Shaoming whenever they saw him. Cheng Nuo¡¯s heart was in his mouth each time this happened but the expression on Li Yue¡¯s face was always rxed and pleasant. Cheng Nuo really did admire this little psycho¡¯s nerve and excellent acting skills. They walked all the way to the entrance hall. By this time Li Shaoming¡¯s face had turned as white as paper. He hesitated and said, ¡°If I give you the key, how can I be sure that you will let me go?¡¯ Li Yueughed and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we sign a blood curse contract first? You give me the key to Linglong Pavilion and I¡¯ll let you go if you don¡¯t tell anyone about it.¡± After he finished speaking, Li Yue took out a piece of paper from his storage bag and waved it at Li Shaoming. Enduring the pain, Li Shaoming wrote with his left hand. The two of them used their blood to activate the curse then he took the key from a hidden box and handed it over to Li Yue. With a smile on his face, Li Yue took the key then used a metal skill to duplicate it. Tucking the copy in his sleeve, he put the original key back. Then he stabbed Li Shaoming in the heart. Blood sshed out. Cheng Nuo was shocked, ¡°What are you¡­?¡± Li Yue looked at him coldly and said, ¡°When getting rid of weeds, one must pull them out by the roots. Hmph, I remember when I was forced to sign a blood curse in the past. Would I still fall for this trick again? I naturally yed a trick on him. He can only me himself for being stupid enough to fall for my trick.¡± Cheng Nuo shivered, knowing that most of this was directed at him. Li Shaoming whispered something and grabbed the corner of Li Yue¡¯s robe with his bloody left hand. His legs spasmed for a bit before he finally stopped moving. Li Yue pulled his knife out from Li Shaoming¡¯s chest then kicked him aside. Heughed and said, ¡°You dog, you¡¯ve dirtied my clothes.¡± He nced sideways at Cheng Nuo and said, ¡°Not leaving yet?¡± The strong scent of blood made Cheng Nuo feel nauseous. He held his breath as he rushed to follow Li Yue outside. His hands and feet felt numb. He thought: This world is too scary, I want to go back to Earth! An ear-splittingly loud rm sounded just as the two of them exited the hall. The expression on Li Yue¡¯s face changed. ¡°There must be an array set up here. Since we didn¡¯t leave with him, it activated! We have to escape!¡± Cheng Nuo, who was covering his ears, was lifted onto Doll Number Five¡¯s shoulder. Countless guards were already running towards them, however, there were no master martial artists among them. Li Yue used two attack puppets to kill the guards as they ran. Finally, they were in sight of the outer wall. Being carried as they ran made Cheng Nuo dizzy and his blonde hair was covering his face so he couldn¡¯t see where they were going but this wasn¡¯t the time toin about it. It was already pretty strange that this cruel little psycho hadn¡¯t left on his own, leaving Cheng Nuo, who was just a burden on him, behind¡­ Li Yue received a spiritual shock. He was trying to jump over the wall when a row of ice des block his way, forcing him to turn back. When he saw three ck-d guards wearing peachwood masks, his heart sank ¨C these were the Liao Ji City Lord¡¯s covert guards! It was said that the covert guards were elite martial artists who served the Liao Ji City Lord directly. Li Yue hadn¡¯t realized that there were so many hidden guards here! Perhaps the City Lord had sent them to spy on his subordinate. He hadn¡¯t expected to bump into them¡­ With a yell, he flung a few silk threads towards the nearest one. The covert guard¡¯s long ck hair cascaded down to his waist gracefully, making him look very valiant and formidable. Another guard moved quickly to cut the silk threads down with his sword. Li Yue was shocked. He hadn¡¯t realized how powerful the legendary covert guards were! He made a decision quickly and immediately sent out three dolls to dy them while he escaped with the fifth. A guard with ice-elemental powers shot ice des towards them. Doll Number Five blocked most of them with a sword but some of them struck Cheng Nuo¡¯s shoulders and arms, making him scream a few times from the pain. That covert guard¡¯s body went stiff as an earth-type puppet attack him. Doll Number Five quickly jumped over the wall with Cheng Nuo. Li Yue quickly released a seventh-level wind-type magical beast from his magical beast storage bag. Then he grabbed Cheng Nuo¡¯s arm and jumped up with him. Doll Number Five rode on the magical beast¡¯s tail to block any attacks. The magical beast¡¯s wind skill allowed it to move extremely fast, such that they went out of attack range of the three people chasing behind them. A covert guard cut the binding off one of their entangledpanions then took out a smoke signal. As he was preparing to shoot it into the sky to summon more covert guards, the covert guard with ice powers suddenly sprang towards him and stabbed him in the heart. Another cover guard was shocked and said, ¡°Qing Mu, what are you doing?¡± Instead of answering, Qing Mu quickly nailed the guard to the wall with a row of light arrows. The covert guard whispered, ¡°You, you hid your strength¡­ What¡¯s your intention¡­?¡± But before he could finish speaking, his head sagged down and he stopped moving. Underneath his mask, a pair of ck eyes shed with a golden color. Without ncing back at the two dead guards, he didn¡¯t hesitate to run in the same direction that the wind-type magical beast had gone. ******* Reika¡¯s Notes: ¡°Linglong Pavilion¡± ¨C Ááçç l¨ªng l¨®ng This is the onomatopoeia (written sound) of the clinking of jewels. It can also mean ¡°exquisite; detailed and fine; clever; nimble.¡± It should refer to some sort of treasure room/house. Left-Hand/Right-Hand Elder ¨C It¡¯s simr to Northern, Southern, Eastern, Western, etc. If there are four of something then they could be named after the four cardinal directions. If there are two, then they could be called Left-Hand/Right-Hand. ¡°¡­in the same boat.¡± ¨C Ò»¸ùÉþÉϵÄÂìòÆ An idiom. Literally, it¡¯s ¡°like locusts tied to one rope.¡± Covert guards °µÎÀ ¨¤n w¨¨i ¨C also called ¡°dark soldiers¡± or simr. This is a trope in novels where a high-ranking noble has an elite secret cadre of soldiers, guards, spies, assassins, etc. who do a lot of covert missions. I just think of them as Chinese ninjas, lol! ¡°¡­cut the silk threads down with his sword.¡± µ¶ d¨¡o This is a Chinese sword¡­ or a knife/dagger. Chapter 46 Note: Everything above this is an announcement by Creative Novels. It''s not written by me (Reika). So if you read something like "I''ve been sick" that isn''t me. That''s the owner of Creative Novels. ********* Chapter 46 - Never Marry A Man With Two Tintins Li Shaoming¡¯s private residence was built in a remote suburb very close to a forest on a mountain. Li Yue directed the magical beast to run to the forest, ensuring that they would be covered by the tall trees. He thought to himself that now he had the key, he couldn''t go back to his residence. However, he only needed to disguise himself and hide for a while. When the hubbub died down, then he could go to Linglong Pavilion to take what he wanted. Cheng Nuo, who had been hit by several ice arrows, had passed out from shock and excessive blood loss. Li Yue pulled the arrows out and threw them aside. Cheng Nuo screamed. The pain woke him up and, with some difficulty, he managed to open his eyes. Li Yue mounted Cheng Nuo beside him and stuffed a healing pill into his mouth. He said impatiently, "You useless thing, heal yourself." Cheng Nuo swallowed hard. The pain was making his vision turn ck and the cold from his wounds made him shiver. Panting, he tried to use his energy to stop the bleeding but he had been wounded in many ces and his hands couldn''t move. He couldn''t condense the energy in his body. Li Yue, seeing that Cheng Nuo''s eyes were unable to focus, pinched his hand. His hands were no longer warm, instead, they were cold. Li Yue raised his eyebrows. He hates things that are cold and in his current state Cheng Nuo was a burden. He hesitated for a while. Cheng saw the murderous look in Li Yue''s eyes and spoke with great difficulty, "For the sake of the times when I called you master, please take out pen and paper¡­ before I die¡­ I want to leave a message." Li Yue snorted coldly and lifted his chin, "You want to leave a message to Liu Guang to get his revenge on me?" Cheng Nuo shook his head, showing a faint, bitter smile, "You can write it for me then. Tell him that there''s no need to be sad. Someone else will love and protect him. Please allow that person to take care of him." The smile on Cheng Nuo''s face startled Li Yue for a moment, then he pinched Cheng Nuo''s chin fiercely and sneered, "Hmph! Do you think I¡¯ll listen to you? When you die, I¡¯ll make you a doll!" Cheng Nuo smiled bitterly: "It would be better for you to torch my body. I don''t want to die only to scare everyone who sees me." "I won¡¯t let you go," Li Yue nced at him, then cut his finger with a knife and stuffed it onto Cheng Nuo¡¯s mouth. "That would be letting you off too lightly." Cheng Nuo was stunned. The cold, strong-smelling blood flowed into his mouth and he couldn''t help but shudder. During his medical studies, he had read about the legendary human panacea whose blood could strengthen and heal people. However, the records hadn''t said anything about the panacea''s blood being cold¡­ Li Yue could feel that Cheng Nuo''s mouth was very hot and the tongue that he identally touched was warm and slippery. He pulled his finger out, ufortable. He said coldly, "I am not a human panacea. Hmph. Is a human panacea''s blood like mine?" Now was not the time to be curious and Cheng Nuo didn''t have the strength to ask. Strangely, once he had swallowed that cold blood, his body slowly warmed up and the stagnant energy in his body became much more lively. He quickly closed his eyes and tried to heal himself. Naturally, being able to live is the best. What¡¯s more, there were so many things in this world that he couldn''t give up. When he thought that he was going to die, his eyes started tearing up and his mind was filled with countless thoughts about his past life and memories of this world¡­ At the foot of the mountain forest was a residential area. As long as Li Yue could disguise himself and establish a base then there was nothing to worry about. Li Yue stopped the magical beast, put it back in the magical beast bag and dropped Cheng Nuo on the ground. He carefullyid out silk energy threads around the ce before he put on a wig and changed his clothes. Something about this was very strange. Those covert guards should have found that their Left-Hand Elder was dead. Why was there no hue and cry in the city right now? There was a slight thrum from a distant silk thread. Li Yue''s blood turned cold. He immediately jumped up a tree. Doll Number Five, holding Cheng Nuo, also jumped up and hid behind the tree. Countless ice arrows came like shadows then melted in the air after cutting most of the silk threads. Li Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed. This must be the covert guard with ice-elemental powers. He hadn''t expected the guard to move so fast! He held his breath and looked in the direction where the ice arrows hade from but there was no one there. Obviously, his enemy was hiding. Bai Rui crouched on a tree, motionless as a shadow. His eyes were as sharp as an eagle''s and he knew that the enemy was nearby. Despite his speed, he wasn''t as fast as a magical beast but the covert guards all have elixirs that allow their bodies to exceed their physical limits for a short time. Although the harm the elixir did to a body was great, now was not the time to worry about that. Bai Rui knew that he hadn''t struck any of Cheng Nuo''s vital parts but his hands still couldn''t help but tremble slightly. The thought of Cheng Nuo dying at his hands made his chest feel so tight that he could hardly breathe. He carefully observed the way the energy threads that had beenid out, determined the probable approximate location of his target, and immediately approached slowly and cautiously, swift and silent as a shadow. There were dozens of ugly and insignificant little dolls scattered around the ce. When Bai Rui was only seven or eight meters away from Li Yue, one of the dolls made a strange cry. Bai Rui calmly cut it in half then, with a swift change of his body''s position, cut the tree that the other person was hiding in. The top of a big tree fell down, making a loud noise. Li Yue manipted an attack puppet to block Bai Rui¡¯s attack. He jumped to a tree beside it and smiled. "You''re the only one who was able to catch up with me? You¡¯re very fast¡­ I guess you took the forbidden elixir?" Bai Rui did not answer. An ice bow appeared in his right hand and he quickly shot several ice arrows. Li Yue sneered and used a fire-element doll to block the attack. The doll made a strange sound as mes burst out of each of its hands. Ice arrows pierced the doll''s hands half an inch before disappearing. Li Yue thought to himself that although the covert guard''s sword skills and ice elemental powers were good, Li Yue had dolls that could counter his abilities. Therefore, he had nothing to fear. Bai Rui was able to identify the puppet''s weakness after exchanging half a dozen blows. He struck with the sword in his right hand and an ice de on his left. The ice de suddenly exploded into shards, revealing light arrows inside it that hit the center of the puppet''s chest. Li Yue was surprised and wasn''t fast enough to make the puppet dodge the attack. The doll was stabbed through the heart and immediately fell down like a broken kite. The puppet''s weakness was its heart. When the puppeteer''s blood in the body is struck, he will lose control of the puppet. Li Yue wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and smiled. "You don''t like to talk and you are a dual ability user." He narrowed his eyes. Not only did this person have dual abilities, but he could also use them together¡­ this covert guard was really a tough opponent! Li Yue has ten dolls with his essence which can be manipted freely. If any one of them is damaged, it will rebound on him. Bai Rui did not reply. He shed his sword down with great force towards Li Yue but, with a nging sound, a doll blocked it. Li Yue normally only used two of his special dolls at a time. This time, because he was afraid of Bai Rui''s abilities, he used four ¨C earth, metal, poison, and lightning type dolls. Li Yue could manipte six dolls but he had gotten some internal injuries from the fire doll earlier. The metal doll''s body was harder than diamond. The light arrows and sword couldn''t pierce it. The earth doll could hide underground to assist the other three dolls. The poison doll could release a poisonous mist and held countless hidden weapons. The lightning doll''s attack was powerful enough to knock down a high-level magical beast. The four doll''s abilitiesplemented each other and they worked together so well that Bai Rui was unable to get the upper hand. Meanwhile, Cheng Nuo''s energy had been restored as he was hidden behind some rocks by Doll Number Five. Right now, Li Yue was using most of his energy to control his four attack dolls and since he knew that Cheng Nuo was injured, he wasn''t paying much attention to controlling Doll Number Five. Cheng Nuo listened to what Li Yue said and his heart became more and more confused. He couldn''t help but clutch at his wounds and painfully move to look at what was happening. His heart leapt and he almost screamed ¨C Bai Rui! Taking a few deep breaths, he calmed himself but his heart couldn''t help but beat faster. Did Bai Rui know that it was Cheng Nuo he was chasing? Cheng Nuo still had Li Yue''s puppet strings on him and he was afraid that if that little psycho were to figure out that he and Bai Rui knew each other, he would control Cheng Nuo and make him fight until both Cheng Nuo and Bai Rui were killed¡­ Atst Cheng Nuo was able to calm down. First, he looked at the expressionless Doll Number Five then turned his head around. In the midst of the battle, Bai Rui caught his eye. Bai Rui was holding a sword but his eyes under his mask were precise and cautious, as calm as though this was an ordinary bit of training and not a deadly fight with a powerful enemy. His movements were natural and smooth, each strike urate and efficient. Cheng Nuo, his palms sweaty, kept his eyes on Bai Rui. Bai Rui had noticed that Cheng Nuo was watching him. Relieved to know that Cheng Nuo''s life wasn''t in danger, Bai Rui immediately sped up. The halo of light around his hand expanded, turning into countless needles of light that struck that lightning doll. Li Yue coughed up blood. Panting hard, he manipted the other three dolls to intensify their offensive. Bai Rui felt a tightness in his chest and knew that the side effect of the forbidden elixir was about to catch up with him. Calcting the trajectory in his mind as he swung his sword, he shed with his right hand. Ice pirs shot down, pinning the earth doll and cutting off half of the metal doll''s shoulder. Li Yue gasped and clutched his chest. He red fiercely at Bai Rui. He was just a covert guard¡­ yet he actually pushed Li Yue to this point?! Gritting his teeth, Li Yue summoned the wind-type magical beast. Now all he could do was flee! He jumped up and Doll Number Five grabbed Cheng Nuo and ran over, jumping high in the air. Cheng Nuo wrenched the silk thread from his hand and twisted the doll''s arm which broke off. Cheng Nuo fell down along with the arm. Li Yue was furious and shouted: "What are you doing?" Cheng Nuo clenched his teeth and released hisst bit of strength, making vines grow and firmly tie him to the ground so that he couldn''t be manipted by Li Yue. Bai Rui was rushing towards him as fast as lightning. Li Yue coughed up blood and narrowed his eyes. "Would you rather be killed by the covert guard? Only I am allowed to kill you!" As Li Yue spoke, he made Doll Number Five jump down from the magical beast. The doll used its sword to stab Cheng Nuo. With a nging sound, its sword shed with Bai Rui''s who blocked the sword then cut the doll in half. Li Yue coughed up another mouthful of blood then, not willing to look at Cheng Nuo, finally ordered the magical beast to turn and run away. The ice-cold look in Li Yue''s eyes made Cheng Nuo shudder. His vision turned dark. Instead of chasing after Li Yue, Bai Rui took off his mask and threw it aside. Without saying a word, he half-kneeled on the ground. Carefully cutting off the vines binding Cheng Nuo, Bai Rui restored the color of his eyes and hair. Cheng Nuo looked at Bai Rui''s profile that showed an expression careful focus. His heart jumped uncontrobly and he said in a soft voice that could barely be heard, "When did you recognize me?¡­ You know it¡¯s me?" Bai Rui was only fourteen years old! How could he be more mature and trustworthy than Cheng Nuo who was an adult? ****! Why did he let the enemy go? Bai Rui did not reply. His eyes slowly shifted to Cheng Nuo¡¯s face and they looked at each other in shyly. Cheng Nuo could clearly see his current appearance reflected in the other person''s golden eyes. He couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. He was still wearing the wig with the golden blonde hair and the robe''s neckline was too low. After all themotion, he hadn''t realized that it had been pulled down so that his bloody shoulders were exposed. Also, Cheng Nuo''s face was as white as paper. The clothes were obviously female clothes. Cheng Nuo was in turmoil. He didn''t know how to exin it to Bai Rui. This was exactly like deceiving people in this ****ing perverted world, like Liu Guang¡­ At the thought of Liu Guang, he felt even more anxious. His shoulders shrank back and he said, "Bai Rui, you¡¯re not hurt, are you? Thank you for saving me. I was forced to wear these clothes by Li Yue. Do you have any other clothing on you? I have to hurry back!" Bai Rui just stared at him silently. Cheng Nuo almost suspected that Bai Rui''s pressure point had been hit, rendering him unable to speak. It was only after Cheng Nuo had stopped speaking and gasping for breath that Bai Rui finally moved. Bai Rui carefully lifted Cheng Nuo''s upper body from the ground and held it in his arms. Then he stopped moving. "¡­" Cheng Nuo''s head was full of ck lines. What does this mean? Despite Bai Rui¡¯s careful movements, Cheng Nuo''s wounds were still jolted and he frowned in pain. "It was me¡­" Bai Rui paused for a moment before continuing. "I hurt you." His voice was different from his normal voice, hoarse and rough, and when he spoke, his body shuddered violently. ********* Reika''s Notes: This chapter is by Reika of Creative Novels and BC Novels.
    • "It would be better for you to torch my body." ¨C Ä㻹ÊÇÒ»°Ñ»ð°ÑÎÒµãÁ˸ɾ»Ð© Not sure what this means. Like, set him on fire? Or just an idiom meaning "clean him up"?
    • "That would be letting you off too lightly." ¨C Literally more like "that''s too cheap (for you)" but this is what it means.
    • "¡­he had read about the legendary human panacea¡­" ÖÐÒ©ÈË I tranted this as "human panacea" though the characters just mean "Chinese medicine man" since the context is a person who''s blood/body is a cure-all or panacea that can heal anything.
    • "lightning doll." ¨C À× This means thunder but I suspect it''s actually lightning (i.e. electric type, not sound).
    • I don''t have an editor for this so please let me know if there are any errors. Thanks for reading!
    Chapter 47.1 Note: Everything above this is an announcement by Creative Novels. It''s not written by me (Reika). So if you read something like "I''ve been sick" that isn''t me. That''s the owner of Creative Novels. ********* Chapter 47.1 - Never Marry A Man With Two Tintins Cheng Nuo leaned against Bai Rui¡¯s chest, his brain still foggy. Suddenly, he realized something. ****! The warrior who had shot the ice arrows and almost sent him to the underworld was Bai Rui?! **** it! However, in the end, he didn''t die but was instead saved by Bai Rui. Surely Bai Rui wasn''t ming himself? He wanted to pat Bai Rui tofort him but couldn''t lift his numb arms. He whispered softly, "You''re not to me. If it weren''t for you, I would still be under Li Yue''s control. Thank you for saving me." Since he was lying in Bai Rui''s arms, he could clearly hear Bai Rui''s heartbeat that was bing faster and louder. Looking up, he carefully examined Bai Rui''s profile. It was a young teenager''s face, pure and dazzling, but his expression was gloomy. Bai Rui, noticing Cheng Nuo''s gaze, slowly lowered his head until their foreheads were almost touching. As Cheng Nuo saw Bai Rui''s faceing closer and closer, he suddenly felt as though his chest had been hit by something. His brain stopped working. The two of them were so close¡­ Cheng Nuo was frozen for a while then finally reacted. Looking down until hisshed hid his eyes, Cheng Nuo blushed and said, "Bai Rui, I''m really alright. Thank you." After some time, Bai Rui whispered, "That''s good." Cheng Nuo was a little puzzled. Bai Rui is a male, after all, though he is good-looking. Why was it hard to look at him now? Suddenly, an image of a pair of sorrowful blue eyes appeared in Cheng Nuo''s brain. He immediately decided to rid himself of these silly thoughts. He said urgently, "This injury doesn''t matter. If Liu Guang finds out that I''m missing, he will definitely be worried¡­ What kind of puppet control do curse do I still have on my body?" The expression in Bai Rui''s face was cold as he quickly injected energy into Cheng Nuo''s body. He said, "The control strings are metallic in nature. You don''t need to worry. Liu Guang has fire energy. He should be able to get rid of it. Also, I have some spare clothes but can you change by yourself?" Cheng Nuo looked down at the extravagantly gorgeous female clothing he was wearing and felt quite ufortable. "Then I must trouble you. Li Yue was looking for Li Shaoming to get the key to Linglong Pavilion¡­ Have you heard of that ce?" Bai Rui''s eyes narrowed in anger. Although he had just recently been monitoring Li Shaoming, he knew about the elder''s unsavory habits and Cheng Nuo looked like this¡­ He looked down at Cheng Nuo, his face a little red. Taking out a clean set of clothes from his storage bag, he undressed Cheng Nuo, his movements a little stiff. He exined, "I''ve never been to Linglong Pavilion because it is in ??Liao Ji City''s forbidden area¡­" Cheng Nuo listened with half an ear because his whole body was rigid with tension. When Bai Rui wrapped Cheng Nuo in his arms and touched the back of his neck with his cool fingertips, both of them were shocked. Bai Rui''s scent was very light and pleasant. Cheng Nuo wondered whether he has used something special to wash his clothes. In this world, Cheng Nuo had only seen soap pods¡­ "No need to change the inner clothes¡­" Cheng Nuo stuttered. "I just need to change the outer clothes." Bai Rui held his breath and restrained himself, quickly dressing Cheng Nuo and carefully tying his belt. After putting on the clothes on Cheng Nuo, Bai Rui didn''t let him go. His fingers carefully rubbed the back of Cheng Nuo''s ears. Bai Rui¡¯s body temperature was not as cold as Li Yue¡¯s but it did have a jade-like coolness, which was probably rted to his ability. When those cool fingertips touched the back of his ears, Cheng Nuo felt a frisson of excitement. He shuddered and said uneasily, "What is it?" ****! Why was he so nervous around Bai Rui? When Bai Rui came to save him, Cheng Nuo was overwhelmed with joy¡­ "I''m removing your wig," Bai Rui exined as he explored Cheng Nuo''s hairline and removed the golden wig, throwing it aside to reveal soft, ck hair. He couldn''t help but tidy up Cheng Nuo''s hair for him. Although Cheng Nuo looked good with long, blonde hair¡­ Bai Rui couldn''t figure out why but he thought that Cheng Nuo''s real hair was most pleasing to the eye. Cheng Nuo scolded himself silently for being so nervous that he couldn''t move his neck. The effect that the mature Bai Rui had on Cheng Nuo was just like Liu Guang. ****! There shouldn''t be any reason for his heart to start being so fast! Once the clothes were all sorted out, Bai Rui hesitated slightly before picking up Cheng Nuo. Cheng Nuo was shocked and hurriedly said, "You don''t need to carry me." This princess carry was too embarrassing! Bai Rui had one arm under Cheng Nuo''s knees and the other supported his back. In this peaceful forest, the only sounds were the calling of the birds and Bai Rui''s soft, regr footsteps, making his heart feel very tranquil. "Since this person¡¯s purpose was to get the key from Li Shaoming, why would you choose to pretend to be a female?" Bai Rui said. "Li Shaoming is not a gentleman. Wouldn''t it be too risky is he found out the truth?" Cheng Nuo started to sweat. He wanted to have a good talk with Liu Guang and knew that he shouldn''t use deceptive words this time. He hesitated for a moment and then said, "Actually, based on social norms, I''m probably a female¡­" Bai Rui almost stumbled and his back went stiff. Cheng Nuo also felt embarrassed. He hadn''t intentionally hidden this. It''s just that his world and this world''s concept of males and females are too different, how could he be med? "You¡­ are you female?" Bai Rui stammered mechanically. Cheng Nuo was so nervous that his hands were sweating. He faked augh and said, "It looks like it." "¡­ Liu Guang already knows?" Bai Rui narrowed his eyes slightly as he remembered Liu Guang¡¯s actions in the past. His heart filled with joy. No wonder¡­ Cheng Nuo nodded awkwardly then, realizing that Bai Rui couldn''t see it, smiled and said, "He knew¡­ But I probably just don¡¯t look like a female." Bai Rui took a deep breath and continued to move forward. In fact, Cheng Nuo''s gender wasn''t that important to him¡­ Cheng Nuo watched him regain hisposure so quickly and was vaguely surprised. "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?" "No. It''s good. It doesn¡¯t make much difference to me," Bai Rui said lightly. "¡­" Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel Chapter 47.2 Note: Everything above this is an announcement by Creative Novels. It''s not written by me (Reika). So if you read something like "I''ve been sick" that isn''t me. That''s the owner of Creative Novels. ********* Chapter 47.2 - Never Marry A Man With Two Tintins When they arrived at a popted area, Bai Rui turned his hair and eyes ck again. Cheng Nuo was worried. "What will you tell the elite guards about this? Will this give you trouble?" "You don¡¯t have to worry about it. I will handle it well." Bai Rui turned to look at Cheng Nuo with a determined look in his eyes and Cheng Nuo could only choose to believe him. Walking quickly down a street, Bai Rui found a ce that was renting out magical beasts. Bai Rui paid for a carriage and carefully put Cheng Nuo in it then sat down beside him. The vehicle was quite fast. It only took them half an hour to reach Qinghua Sct''s front gate. Bai Rui showed his first-ss disciple¡¯s waist token, saying that he was here to bring a seriously injured Qinghua Sect disciple back. They were allowed inside once his status had been confirmed. Cheng Nuo looked at the familiar path and his calm mood became more and more tense. He hadn''t figured out yet how he could deal with Liu Guang. Liu Guang had run away in sorrow at that time. Perhaps he hadn''t realized yet that Cheng Nuo had been kidnapped? Bai Rui quickly noticed that Cheng Nuo was breathing fast and murmured, "What are you worried about?" Cheng Nuo smiled guiltily. Of course, the matter between him and Liu Guang shouldn''t be revealed to others. He lowered his eyes and said: "Nothing. I''m just afraid that Liu Guang will be angry when he sees that I''m injured." Bai Rui did not ask any more questions. Cheng Nuo was relieved. Fortunately, Bai Rui was a taciturn character. Cheng Nuo didn''t know why he was getting worse at handling these little devils. He used to be good at teasing those two but now they could make him feel at a loss¡­ When they finally arrived at Du Yue Lin, Cheng Nuo felt relieved to see the familiar scenery. He had only been gone for one day and one night, but it felt like an eternity. A Shixiong saw him suddenly eximed in surprise: "Cheng Nuo, where have you been? Your brother came over this morning and turned our Du Yue Lin upside down looking for you!" Of course, Liu Guang is an elite disciple, so they dared not say more. Cheng Nuo paled and apologized. "I encountered some minor troubles and was injured. That''s why I came backte." He kept the expression on his face neutral but in his heart, he felt very anxious. The two of them had separated in that manner¡­ Did Liu Guang think that he had run away from him? When Li Yue kidnapped him, he had even erased all signs of the fight. Bai Rui finished speaking to the other disciples and carried Cheng Nuo back to his residence. Gently cing him on the bed, Bai Rui clumsily covered Cheng Nuo with a quilt. He had never been here before so he looked around curiously. Seeing that there was only one pillow on the bed, the expression on his face softened. He wanted to stay for a while but he had restrained the aftereffects of the elixir he had taken for too long. In addition, he also had to solve the problem with the covert guards. "I''ll be leaving now." Bai Rui calmly looked at Cheng Nuo. "Take good care of your injuries. I''ll see you soon. Don''t worry, I''ll track down that puppeteer." Cheng Nuo struggled to sit up but Bai Rui left too quickly and he lost the chance to speak. He stared out the window, watching a dark figure disappear into the night. He was stunned for a moment then thought of Liu Guang and couldn''t figure out why he felt uneasy. After thinking about his problems for a long time as hey on his bed, Cheng finally fell asleep, only to be awakened by a fierce tinkling sound. He opened his eyes, confused, and saw that Liu Guang had pushed the door open and rushed over to him. The look of sorrow in Liu Guang''s face made Cheng Nuo suddenly wake up. "You, where have you been?" Liu Guang¡¯s face was frighteningly pale and his clothes were torn. He grabbed Cheng Nuo''s arm and said in a low voice, "Don¡¯t hide from me!" After he separated from Cheng Nuo, he sat on the top of the mountain until sunrise, countless messy thoughts running through his mind. Although Cheng Nuo deceived him, he found himselfpletely unable to let go. How could he possibly give up? From a very young age he had wanted to grow up quickly, take good care of Cheng Nuo and not let him suffer hardships, and maybe have children like Cheng Nuo after they got married¡­ Although not all of this could be aplished, despite the fact that his dreams had been shattered, the mere thought of separating himself from Cheng Nuo was unbearably painful. Actually, that was nothing. He was still the same person anyway¡­ Cheng Nuo gave Liu Guang a pained look. "I wasn''t hiding. I met Li Yue yesterday." Liu Guang''s crestfallen expression made Cheng Nuo feel bad. He almost wanted to hit himself a few times as punishment. Liu Guang was a proud and dazzling child but now he was extremely depressed because of Cheng Nuo. Liu Guang said stiffly, "What?!" Cheng Nuo downyed what had happened. He only said that he had been captured by Li Yue but met Bai Rui and was saved by him. He didn''t mention Linglong Pavilion and Li Shaoming or the other things he didn''t want Liu Guang to know about. Liu Guang listened to his exnation and examined Cheng Nuo¡¯s wounds carefully. The intense fear he felt made his body shake. He ground his teeth secretly and swore to himself that he would kill Li Yue! Cheng Nuo saw the look of regret on Liu Guang''s face and wondered why these two people loved to me themselves. He quickly grabbed Liu Guang''s hand and smiled. "Aren''t I alright? Don''t worry." Liu Guang looked at Cheng Nuo, holding his face in his hands and stroking it. His big blue eyes, like clearkes, were full of concern and affection. Cheng Nuo lowered his eyes, ufortable. That look was like that of a lover. "Cheng Nuo, I thought about it¡­" Liu Guang took his hand and whispered, "I want to be with you anyway." Cheng Nuo went stiff and stammered, "That¡­ That¡­" Liu Guang¡¯s voice trembled slightly, but he was very serious as he said, "No matter if it''s Nan Cheng or anyone else, I won''t like any of them¡­ You can¡¯t marry a female now. I''ll treat you well. Let''s stay together? ¡­ You won''t fall in love with a female, right?!" Cheng Nuo had teased him about Nan Cheng''s gift that he had immediately thrown away before. It was because of this type of thing that the two of them had minor conflicts in the past. Cheng Nuo was nervous and his heart was beating fast. Now he felt helpless and depressed enough to cough up blood. **** the ****ing deceptive words he had spewed before. If only he could turn back time, he wouldn''t have spouted such cheap lies! The corners of his mouth turned down and he drooped his head, saying, "Liu Guang, I¡¯m sorry. I deceived you. Actually¡­ My body seems like a female''s body." ******** Reika¡¯s Notes:
    • This chapter is by Reika of Creative Novels and BC Novels.
    • Oooh, now Bai Rui also knows that he is ¡°female¡± but it doesn¡¯t even matter to him!
    • I like that Cheng Nuo didn¡¯t drag out the misunderstanding. ?? Good!
    • "¡­ the elder''s unsavory habits." Literally, something about his spleen (Æ¢) but I wanted to make it clearer to English readers.
    • "In this world, Cheng Nuo had only seen soap pods¡­" Ôí½Ç A type of tree. The pulp inside its seedpods is a source of saponins and has been used as a detergent in China for over 200 years.
    • "His heart filled with joy." It''s literally "a piece/slice of his heart was bright as snow" but I edited it for rity.
    • "He had only been gone for one day and one night, but it felt like an eternity." More like "it felt like a lifetime had passed" but I wanted it to sound slightly better.
      Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel Chapter 48 Note: Everything above this is an announcement by Creative Novels. It''s not written by me (Reika). So if you read something like "I''ve been sick" that isn''t me. That''s the owner of Creative Novels. ********* Chapter 48 - Never Marry A Man With Two Tintins This was the first time that Cheng Nuo felt so ashamed and unable to show his face since he was a child. Earlier, he had been extremely earnest in his speech, almost swearing an oath to the heavens that his words were true to dissuade Liu Guang¡­ Cheng Nuo could feel through Liu Guang''s hands that Liu Guang was petrified, which made Cheng Nuo even more nervous. When Liu Guang didn''t reply, Cheng Nuo continued to exin, "Although my body is female, in my heart I am male. I don''t like females. I don''t like males either¡­ I made up that story about my life. I''m sorry, I just didn''t know how to refuse you at that time. Anyway, Xiao Guang is the most important person in my heart." His face was flushed and his brain was in a state of confusion. He identally said everything he wanted to say in reverse. He didn¡¯t know whether Liu Guang could understand him or not. After a long time of silence, Liu Guang whispered, "Then your body¡­ that ce¡­ you aren''t injured?" Cheng Nuo nodded his head shyly. Liu Guang said with a sigh of relief, "That''s great." "?" Cheng Nuo was puzzled. In his imagination, the most awful result of this conversion would be for Liu Guang to fly into a rage then end their rtionship. He knew that Liu Guang hated being deceived. What does he mean by ''that''s great''?" Liu Guang slowly leaned over and hugged him, whispering, "I''m really angry that you deceived me but it¡¯s great that you weren''t hurt that way. Fortunately, you''re okay this time, otherwise, I¡­" He couldn''t continue and held Cheng Nuo''s chest tightly against his chest to hide his expression. Cheng Nuo''s heart was heavy and his eyes stung with unshed tears. He hugged Liu Guang tightly. When Cheng Nuo thought he was dying, he thought that it would have been better if he hadn''t refused Liu Guang that time. He knows how stubborn Liu Guang is and how much he likes Cheng Nuo. It''s impossible for him to leave this gay world and, thus, he has to adapt to it. He has always been with Liu Guang but what kind of rtionship do they really have¡­? His heart beating faster and faster, Cheng Nuo blurted out, "Liu Guang, let¡¯s try it?" Liu Guang stared at him in astonishment for a moment as his brain slowly processed the words Cheng Nuo had spoken. His brain was filled with static. He said mechanically, "What did you say?" Cheng Nuo spoke quickly against Liu Guang''s shoulder, "Let''s try being together the way you want. Although I think of you as a brother, I''m willing to try to change our rtionship. Do you want to try it?" After all, when all is said and done, these feelings can change, right? The moment that he finished speaking, it felt as though a huge weight had been lifted off his shoulders and he felt much more rxed. Speaking out only made him more aware of how important Liu Guang was to him. He was willing to make these changes for Liu Guang. All of a sudden, Bai Rui passed through his mind, but he forced himself to suppress those thoughts. Liu Guang stood as still as a wooden statue except for his heart that was beating wildly. Cheng Nuo couldn¡¯t stand up because of his wounds but, with some difficulty, he looked up and saw that Liu Guang''s whole face and even his ears were red. Cheng Nuo had felt a little embarrassed by the words he had spoken but now he rxed. The shy and blushing Liu Guang was very cute. He climbed up Liu Guang¡¯s arm with some difficulty then rubbed his ear affectionately, repeating, "Do you want to try it?" Liu Guang''s ears trembled and then he answered in a voice that sounded as though he could hardly breathe: "¡­Yes." His beautiful green eyes sparkling, Liu Guang grabbed Cheng Nuo¡¯s hand. He stared at Cheng Nuo''s face unblinkingly, full of joy that he couldn''t conceal. Cheng Nuo tried to change his outlook and found that Liu Guang was really handsome. Although there were still some traces of childishness on his face, after a few years he would definitely turn into a dazzlingly gorgeous man¡­ Moving as though he was sleepwalking, Liu Guang put Cheng Nuo back on the bed and held his hand. Liu Guang''s face was flushed red with joy, the very picture of a young boy in love. This child was too pure and innocent¡­ That passionate look made Cheng Nuo''s face feel hot. Liu Guang was the type of person who was really open and frank, never hiding his feelings. "Ah, your injury¡­ someone should treat it." Liu Guang stood up and spoke those words but he never let go of Cheng Nuo''s hand. Cheng Nuo smiled and said, "No need, it''s fine. The bleeding has stopped so it should heal in a few days. Oh yes, I remember that Bai Rui said there is a puppet control string on my body that your fire element can remove." Liu Guang was shocked and stared at him nkly for a moment before checking Cheng Nuo''s pulse. He immediately found the abnormality in Cheng Nuo''s body and used his fire energy on removing those control lines. Cheng Nuo felt a slight stinging pain as Liu Guang removed the control line on his left arm. As Liu Guang took his right hand, Cheng Nuo watched Liu Guang''s look of intense concentration and once again thought of Bai Rui but he once again put those thoughts out of his mind. When the control lines on his limbs were finally removed, Liu Guang checked Cheng Nuo''s body one more time to make sure that there were no more abnormalities before stopping. Cheng Nuo, noticing the sweat on Liu Guang''s forehead, felt somewhat distressed. "Are you tried?" Liu Guang shook his head and sat down on the bed again, still staring at Cheng Nuo. Outside, the dinner bell was ringing. Cheng Nuo quickly urged, "You should go and eat something before it''s toote." Cheng Nuo thought that Liu Guang probably hadn''t eaten since they separated. Liu Guang turned away and left. Cheng Nuo took a deep breath and turned over on the bed, finally able to rx. All this time that Liu Guang had been staring at him, he had been so nervous and didn''t dare to turn over. Looking out the window at the night sky gave him a sort of dream-like feeling. Although he had spoken those words impulsively, he didn''t regret it. Liu Guang soon returned with a tray of food. There were two bowls of congee, two tes of vegetarian food, and a te of steamed buns on it. Without a word, he took Cheng Nuo into his arms and raised the porridge bowl to feed him. Liu Guang''s body temperature was always higher than Cheng Nuo''s. The arms that were wrapped around Cheng Nuo were quite warm. Cheng Nuo kept his head down stiffly as he ate the congee. Liu Guang was obviously extremely nervous since the spoon on his hand was shaking. Most likely, he was also feeling awkward now that their rtionship had suddenly changed. The room was too quiet as only the faint sounds of chewing could be heard while neither one of them knew what to say. Cheng Nuo quickly finished eating. Liu Guang quickly wolfed down most of the vegetables and steamed buns then left to return the dishes to the kitchen, returning with some hot water. Cheng Nuo knew that Liu Guang wanted to clean his wounds. In the past, Cheng Nuo wouldn''t have thought much about this but now he felt nervous. On the table was a lighting device that Liu Guang had brought that clearly illuminated everything, even the dust inside the room. Cheng Nuo felt that he couldn''t escape this so he gritted his teeth nervously. Counting his past and present lives, he was almost twice as old as Liu Guang! And he still had the same male body as before¡­ With some difficulty, Cheng Nuo pulled off his belt and tried to smile naturally. "The wound just looks a little scary." The robe fell down, exposing Cheng Nuo''s shoulders. He sat up straight and motioned Liu Guang to wipe the bloodstains off his body. Liu Guang came over, holding the towel tightly in his hand. His eyes darted around the room as he dared not look at Cheng Nuo directly. However, when Liu Guang cleaned Cheng Nuo''s wound, his touch was very gentle. Cheng Nuo felt this wasfortable and closed his eyes. When Liu Guang bowed his head, a few strands of hair fell on Cheng Nuo''s back, making him twitch a few times. Liu Guang felt as though his heart was about to jump right out of his chest. Cheng Nuo was almost half-naked, with his shoulders and vicles exposed. Liu Guang could even see the two red spots on his chest. He was dizzy and his body felt scorching hot again. Afraid that Cheng Nuo would notice his reaction, Liu Guang pinched his arm and thigh forcefully a few times. When everything had been cleaned, Cheng Nuo realized that their current situation was a bit awkward. Are they still going to live together like before? When Liu Guang kissed himst time, Liu Guang''s body clearly reacted. The boy had really grown up! But at this point in time, he can''t really ask Liu Guang to leave, right? He moved aside and tried tough as naturally as usual. "Come, it¡¯s time to sleep." Liu Guang was stunned. After turning off the lighting device, he took off his robe andy down on the bed, groping for Cheng Nuo''s hand. "Cheng Nuo, I''m so happy." Liu Guang whispered, "I won¡¯t let you get hurt again." The young man''s voice was soft and sincere. In the darkness of the night, that sound could easily touch a person''s heartstrings. Cheng Nuo was moved and his tense body slowly rxed. Squeezing Liu Guang''s hand, he said, "I will not let Liu Guang hurt, so I will try to be stronger." Liu Guang slowly turned sideways, staring at Cheng Nuo, his heart full of joy. He remembered their kiss and couldn''t help but whisper, "Cheng Nuo, I want to kiss you." Cheng Nuo was shocked. His body tensed up again and he started breathing rapidly. Isn''t that too fast? Although they had kissed before¡­ Liu Guang''s keen senses made him aware of the sudden tension in Cheng Nuo''s body and he lowered his eyes in disappointment. Cheng Nuo calmed down. He was sensitive enough to notice Liu Guang''s disappointed reaction and, gritting his teeth, closed his eyes and said, "Alright." Now that they were together, many things can''t be avoided. He had to slowly get used to these things. Liu Guang was still as he looked at Cheng Nuo quietly waiting with eyes closed. His mind was nk but his body had no problem taking control. For fear of putting pressure on Cheng Nuo''s wound, Liu Guang carefully raised Cheng Nuo, letting him sit on hisp. Then he tilted his head and carefully touch his lips to Cheng Nuo''s. Previous experience told him that if he got too excited, their noses and foreheads will crash into each other. Cheng Nuo was also nervous. He didn''t have time to think about how ambiguous their posture was. He waited with bated breath and when Liu Guang''s warm and soft lips finally touched his, it was as though every hair on his body stood on end in excitement¡­ ****! He still felt a little ashamed. What could he do?! Liu Guang suppressed his breathing and didn''t stick his tongue in as he didst time. Instead, he simply rubbed his lips against Cheng Nuo''s and asionally licked them ¨C he was paying close attention to Cheng Nuo''s reaction. But the result was that his heart was crushed to pieces in an instant. Cheng Nuo¡¯s whole body was secretly resisting, basically forcing himself not to break free¡­ He straightened up quickly. Just moments ago he had been excited and happy but now his whole body felt empty and cold, especially his chest. It felt as though his heart had been pierced through and a cold wind blew through his hollow body, making him shiver. His heart felt even colder than it had been that day¡­ No one has taught him what to do if the person he likes doesn''t like him. What should he do? ******** Reika''s Notes:
      • "I made up that story about my life." ¨C He means he lied about one of his ****s being cut off.
      • "Cheng Nuo''s heart was heavy and his eyes watered" ¨C This is literally "chest felt tight, eyes astringent" but I think using an English idiom is better.
      • "His brain was filled with static." ¨C ÄÔ´ü"ÎË"µØÒ»ÉùÏì Literally "brain buzzing sound."
      • "a huge weight had been lifted off his shoulders" ¨C Literally "a heavy rock pressed on his heart disappeared."
      • Thanks for reading. Please leave ament if you can because I lovements, they replenish my electrolytes!
      Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel Chapter 49.1 Note: Everything above this is an announcement by Creative Novels. It''s not written by me (Reika). So if you read something like "I''ve been sick" that isn''t me. That''s the owner of Creative Novels. ********* Chapter 49.1 - Never Marry A Man With Two Tintins Cheng Nuo kept his eyes tightly closed until the weight pressing down his mouth left. The room was dark and right now he couldn''t use his body''s energy so it was impossible to see Liu Guang''s face. However, even though he didn''t know how he knew, he knew that thoseke green eyes were looking at him sadly. Why was Liu Guang sad? He had thought That Liu Guang would be happy but now he had some doubts and asked hesitantly, "What¡¯s the matter?" Liu Guang breathed heavily and was silent for a long time, biting his lips savagely before he spit out a few words, "You hate my touch¡­" Liu Guang''s voice shook with misery and despair. Cheng Nuo was speechless. I said we should slowly get used to it, you naughty boy! Do you have any idea how hard it is for a straight person to suddenly bend?! Not to mention this was with someone he had thought of as a rtive. An intense feeling of viting a taboo was almost enough to crush him under its weight, you know? However, at this critical junction, it was up to him as the elder to take the initiative¡­ Cheng Nuo''s face turned red as he grabbed Liu Guang''s arm impulsively. He almost shouted, "I just wasn''t able to get used to it yet. I didn''t say that I hated it. We can try it a few times more!" Leaning forward, Cheng Nuo threw caution to the wind and touched his lips to Liu Guang''s. He froze for a moment before finally rxing. I, your father, am actually in my twenties! I can kiss someone in the mouth! Liu Guang¡¯s eyes widened in amazement, totally stunned silly and unable to react for a long time. Cheng Nuo licked and nibbles on Liu Guang''s lips for a few moments before realizing that something was wrong. He retreated and said in a hoarse voice, "Open your mouth, silly." Liu Guang opened his mouth mechanically. Cheng Nuo took a deep breath and stuck his tongue inside, moving it around a few times. Once again, he affirmed that he really didn''t hate it. The teenager''s mouth was warm and wet, with a clean, fresh taste. His mind nk, Cheng Nuo''s face slowly turned hot and his heartbeat gradually elerated. This feeling of intimacy¡­ they were snuggled together closely¡­ it felt good. Cheng Nuo was sitting in Liu Guang''sp with his legs feebly hanging down on both sides. His hands were slowly tightening. Liu Guang finally reacted. Hugging Cheng Nuo, he put a hand in Cheng Nuo''s hair to bring him closer and kissed him back excitedly. Cheng Nuo didn¡¯t hate it! It was like going from hell to heaven in an instant. His whole body felt light, as though he was floating. All he could think about was embracing the person sitting on hisp as close as he could. He could hardly wait to tear open the clothes that were in the way, until, finally, he was as close as he could possibly be to Cheng Nuo, skin to skin. His body felt extremely hot and he had never been so happy in his life. Their burning hot breaths mingled. Their lips rubbed against each other. Their faces were flushed. At first, their teeth and tongues would asionally get in each other''s way but, after a while, their tongues became more skilled. Liu Guang quickly took the lead. His eyes closed, he explored Cheng Nuo''s mouth, almost wanting to swallow him up. Cheng Nuo asionally made some sounds that were pleased him to hear. Cheng Nuo felt that he was about to suffocate and his thoughts were scattered. When Liu Guang yed with his tongue, Cheng Nuo felt an unspeakable sensation. An electric charge seemed to pass through Liu Guang''s mouth into his back, making his body feel weak and unable to support himself. If it weren''t for Liu Guang, he would have fallen down. Time flowed on. Suddenly, Cheng Nuo noticed that there were two strange, hard things pressing against his lower abdomen which shocked him back to reality. ****! This is the reaction when they kiss? ****! It was more than just the physical reaction, what terrified him more was that there were two! Liu Guang was in a trance, unaware that he was holding on to Cheng Nuo''s back and head, pressing Cheng Nuo closer to him. Cheng Nuo tried to push him away a few times and squeaked a protest but Liu Guang wouldn''t let him go ¨C Stop! I, your father, am going to suffocate! By the time Liu Guang finally let got of him, Cheng Nuo gasped for breath. He quickly rolled away from Liu Guang and licked the corners of his mouth that were wet with saliva. He felt his lips were swollen and his tongue was numb. Liu Guang''s heart was beating rapidly. Carefully examining Cheng Nuo''s expression, he saw that his face was flushed and his mouth had reddened. His beautiful ck eyes misted over and his eyshes were trembling slightly. It was different from his usual look and extraordinarily moving. Liu Guang licked his lips, wanting to kiss Cheng Nuo again. He felt so happy that he wished he could hold Cheng Nuo and to shout his love from the rooftops. But this¡­ embarrassed, he bent his legs to cover the evidence. That ce felt hot and almost painful. Ah, how could that ce rise again? After a long time, Cheng Nuo''s breathing returned to normal. Looking up, he smiled at Liu Guang and said, "It felt good." He wanted to just gaze at Liu Guang''s face and stroke his hair and face. Liu Guang stared at him, struck dumb with joy. He was floating on cloud nine, in a state of total euphoria. He loved it when Cheng Nuo smiled at him like this. He really wanted to do it again but he knew that Cheng Nuo was still injured. Just now he embraced Cheng Nuo so fiercely but didn¡¯t know if he had touched his wounds. Restraining himself from doing anything more, Liu Guang blushed and bowed his head, saying in a soft, shy voice, "I¡¯ll go outside for a bit." Cheng Nuo said: "What are you going to do?" ****, is this child the shy type who will run away after kissing someone? Liu Guang lowered his head and put on his shoes. He said, "I¡¯ll take a bath ande back soon." He didn''t want to be separated from Cheng Nuo even for a moment but his body was too aroused! He''s dying of frustration! "¡­ Don¡¯t go,e here." When Cheng Nuo realized what the problem was, Cheng Nuo''s face was covered with ck lines. Who did Liu Guang learn this from? A cold bath would harm the body¡­ but he can''t teach a young man how to take care of it, can he? Stunned, Liu Guang obediently took off his shoes and went to Cheng Nuo but he didn¡¯t know what to expect. When Cheng Nuo''s fumbling hands touched his stomach, Liu Guang shivered and his muscles tensed. That hard ce identally came into contact with Cheng Nuo''s hand. Cheng Nuo awkwardly stopped moving his hand and whispered, "Don¡¯t move." Cheng Nuo'' s hand continued to slowly travel down under Liu Guang''s clothes. Liu Guang was too nervous to breathe. All the ces Cheng Nuo¡¯s hands touched tingled as though being pleasantly shocked by tiny bolts of electricity¡­ Liu Guang¡¯s athletic body was really good-looking, especially his abs that were all muscle¡­ Cheng Nuo was quite envious. Cheng Nuo''s hand finally touched that ce. He smiled and said as he squeezed, "You don''t have to take a cold bath." ¡­ Liu Guang was in a daze for a while. The heat in his lower abdomen had gone down and that ce that had hardened was now soft. This is one of the benefits of studying medicine¡­ Cheng Nuo nonchntly pulled his hand back then smiled and said, "Go to sleep. It''s not healthy to take cold baths." He has to admit that it''s really better to frolic this way. Hmm, how can one fire two pistols scientifically and reasonably? Moreover, now his hands were almost too sore to lift. Liu Guang touched that ce. It was very strange to feel empty there. When he saw that Cheng Nuo hadin down on the bed, Liu Guangy down beside him and carefully took his hand in his, holding it tightly. "Cheng Nuo, I¡¯m so happy," Liu Guang said in a low voice with a silly grin on his face. He said it over and over again, trying to express his inner joy. Cheng Nuo didn''t realize that he was also smiling. In this ancient era, there were no novels, TV, or movies that could educate people on how to passionately dere their love. That was probably why Liu Guang was so clumsy in expressing himself but this still made Cheng Nuo''s heart soften to the extreme. He slowly closed his eyes and said, "Go to sleep, Liu Guang." Liu Guang took held his hand and closed his eyes. ¡­ Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel Chapter 49.2 Note: Everything above this is an announcement by Creative Novels. It''s not written by me (Reika). So if you read something like "I''ve been sick" that isn''t me. That''s the owner of Creative Novels. ********* Chapter 49.2 - Never Marry A Man With Two Tintins As a level one disciple, Liu Guang was very busy. Cheng Nuo urged him to go back early in the morning. Liu Guang stared at Cheng Nuo for a long time then kissed him on the forehead before leaving. Cheng Nuo watched Liu Guang walking away, turning his head to look back at every step, and a phrase popped up in his heart ¨C the hero only has eyes for his beloved. He couldn''t help butugh. Liu Guang was a good boy who studies diligently and works hard. Even though he was asionally very fierce, right now he was just a boy in love¡­ Recallingst night¡¯s intimate kiss, Cheng Nuo¡¯s face flushed slightly. He quicklyy down to rest. Right now he should do his best to get better and report to the medical team as soon as possible. In the next few days, Liu Guang was quite busy but always took the time to visit Cheng Nuo every day. He also brought a lot of rare healing elixirs. Of course, Cheng Nuo knew how expensive those medicines were. Whenever he ate one, he would secretly set one aside. Why should he waste such valuable medicines? The elixirs'' curative effects were excellent and as he was cooperating with his treatment, his shoulder injury should heal soon. But something seemed strange these days. Although Liu Guang couldn''t help but kiss Cheng Nuo''s forehead and cheeks, hold his hand, and other such things, Liu Guang never kissed him passionately again. When he was doing these things, Liu Guang''s face always turned red. His reaction was really cute! That''s why Cheng Nuo sometimes deliberately kissed him teasingly. When Liu Guang saw that Cheng Nuo was teasing him, he would be angry and anxious. At that time his cheeks would puff out childishly and Cheng Nuo couldn''t help but poke his cheeks with his fingers. It was simply addictive. Liu Guang was bing more and more mature. If not now, when will Cheng Nuo ever be able to safely tease him like this? It''s time to seize the opportunity! Sometimes Cheng Nuo thought of Bai Rui. The youth had said he woulde to see Cheng Nuo soon but he never visited. Cheng Nuo was afraid that Bai Rui was in trouble but Liao Ji City seemed calmed even though the whole city was on high alert due to the death of Elder Zuo. However, this might be because of an internal power struggle. Cheng Nuo didn''t think too long on theseplicated matters. Bai Rui finally sent a letter via the messenger bird saying that he was busy but mighte to see himter.Cheng Nuo stared at the letter for a long time before hiding it with the previous letter. Liu Guang will be angry if he finds out even though he and Bai Rui are friends¡­ Today Cheng Nuo moved his arms and, upon confirming that his movements were now normal, he packed his bags to prepare to report to the medical team. He had Cheng Linzi and all the other Shixiongs'' gifts had already been sent to them. All he had to do now was to say his goodbyes then leave. As he walked, Cheng Nuo smelled the flowers on the side of the road. He was happy because he was going to join the medical team and that ce was near to the level one disciples'' training area. It would be easier for him to meet with Liu Guang there. The new level two disciples'' clothing, waist token, and magical beast mount awaited him at the medical team''s ce. Thus, he was currently still wearing his level three disciples'' uniform. He was halfway there when someone behind him suddenly called out his name. Cheng Nuo turned around and immediately felt dismay. It was Nan Cheng. Nan Cheng was wearing a yellow robe and was riding a majestic leopard-headed magical beast. Beside him was a delicate and pretty female in emerald green robes. Cheng Nuo stared at her for a bit since she seemed familiar to him. He smiled and said to Nan Cheng: "Nan Cheng Shixiong, how are you?" Though he was now a higher level than them, he appeared to be lower level. They should both be called "Shixiong." Nan Cheng simply halted his magical beast without dismounting. His face flushing slightly, he asked, "Have you seen Liu Guang recently?¡­ There''s something I want to give him." Cheng Nuo shook his head. "You know that Liu Guang has a terrible temper and refused to ept your gift earlier." Nan Cheng fiddled with the reins, the expression on his face revealing his sadness. He had seen Liu Guang several times but every time Liu Guang saw Nan Cheng he would look as though he was sick of him and would disappear so fast that it was impossible for Nan Cheng to catch up to him. "I know." Nan Cheng hung his head in disappointment. "Maybe he''ll ept it this time?" The female next to Nan Cheng looked at Cheng Nuo up and down. Seeing that he was wearing the uniform of a level three disciple, he immediately disdained Cheng Nuo. He said to Nan Cheng, "Shidi, who is this person? Why does he have contact with a level one disciple? Don''t get taken in by a faker iming to have a rtionship with a superior!" The expression on the female''s face and his tone of voice jogged Cheng Nuo''s memory. This was Zi Qing. When Cheng Nuo had been working at a restaurant, Zi Qing''s admirer Lu Zhen had pped Cheng Nuo. He smiled at Nan Cheng and said, "I have to go since there''s an urgent matter I must attend to. If you want to find Liu Guang then it''s better to look for him at the Hidden Dragon Mountain where the disciples train." When Zi Qing saw that this person didn''t even look twice at him before leaving, he suddenly felt angry. The female disciples often talk about the level one disciples and, of course, Liu Guang was one of the most eye-catching among them. Zi Qing had only been able to catch a glimpse of Liu Guang from a distance. Although Liu Guang was a little younger than Zi Qing, he was really outstanding. He made Zi Qing''s heart beat wildly but it was extremely difficult to find a good reason to approach him. Later, when he overheard Nan Cheng saying that Liu Guang had saved him, his heart was full of envy and hatred. Many male disciples fawned on him but Zi Qing simply messed around with them. Lu Zhen and the other pig-headed disciples didn¡¯t know which evil spirits they had offended in the past few months. All of them failed their missions in such a way that they either lost their spiritual skills or their arms and legs. Thus, Zi Qing now ignored them. But now a mere level three disciple acted dared to act contemptuously towards him! How could he endure it? Zi Qing was riding a lion-headed magical beast that was fiercer than Nan Cheng''s leopard-headed mount. Secretly prodding his mount with his scabbard. Zi Qing made the short-tempered magical beast rush towards Cheng Nuo. Nan Cheng was also shocked and shouted: "Cheng Nuo Shidi be careful! Zi Qing Shixiong, pull on the reins quickly!" Cheng Nuo turned around when he heard themotion. Shocked, he dodged the magical beast as fast as he could but Zi Qing pulled on the reins, making his mount rear and block Cheng Nuo''s retreat. Cheng Nuo didn''t have time to think. Habit made him reach towards his waist but he remembered that Li Yue had taken his weapon away. The magical beast''srge front hooves were about to trample him! ******** Reika''s notes:
      • "- the hero only had eyes for his beloved." ¨C The original (Ó¢ÐÛÆø¶Ì¶ùÅ®Ç鳤) seems to be a variation of ¶ùÅ®Ç鳤£¬Ó¢ÐÛÆø¶Ì which is an allusion to the Water Margin. Um, not sure how to trante it literally but it basically means a deep love between men and women. I substituted an English idiom that fits the scene. Please let me know if you have a better idea of how to insert this phrase in a way that makes sense in English.
      • "¡­ in emerald green robes." ¨C Green and blue are kinda the same thing in Chinese. ´äÂÌ (cu¨¬ l¨¸) means both "greenish-blue" and "emerald green."
      • "¡­simply messed around with them." ¨C Ëû¶¼ÊÇÓ¦¸¶¼¸Ï£¬Ë£µÄËûÃÇÍÅÍÅת Something like ying around with them but I think not like spreading sexual favors.
      • "Lu Zhen and the other pig-headed disciples didn¡¯t know which evil spirits they had offended in the past few months. " ¨C Hahaha, this made meugh. This must be the work of Liu Guang, right?
      • Thanks for reading. Please let me know if there are any errors.
      • Do I need to put a warning for chapters like this? It¡¯s kinda safe since nothing is really described in detail but some minor *cough* did happen.
      Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel Chapter 50.1 Chapter 50.1 - Never Marry A Man With Two Tintins Seeing arge shadow rapidly falling down on him from a great height, Cheng Nuo knew he didn''t have time to dodge. All he could do was to concentrate his wood elemental ability on his arms which he used to cover his head. It was then that a powerful arm wrapped around his waist and swiftly leaped out of the way. There was the sh of a sword and the sound of something flying past his ears. The mount''s two front legs had been sliced off and, with a roar of pain, it fell down on the ground. Blood pooled underneath it. Zi Qing quickly jumped off then rolled on the ground for a while before getting up. Although he wasn''t injured, he was covered in dust and now cut a sorry figure. Amazed, Cheng Nuo looked behind him. It was Liu Guang who saved him! Pleasantly surprised, he gave Liu Guang a smile at first but frowned when he thought of something. Liu Guang could have easily saved him just then. Why did he bother to provoke these disciples from noble families? The status of level one disciples was indeed very high but disciples from noble families represented many powerful ns¡­ The expression on Liu Guang''s face was gloomy and frightening as he looked Cheng Nuo over carefully. "Are you hurt?" Shaking his head and pretending to be rxed, Cheng Nuo gestured to Liu Guang to let him go. "I''m fine." The truth was that when the mount''s legs were cut off and it fell down with a cry, Cheng Nuo had been quite shocked. His lower lip quivering, Zi Qing stared at the two of them. Had he ever been this wronged? However, looking at the expression of murderous rage on Liu Guang''s face, he didn''t darein. Liu Guang sheathed his sword but took no notice of Zi Qing as he stared intently at arge tree that was more than ten meters away. Those thin and delicate flying needles had missed Cheng Nuo''s ear by a hair''s breadth. He had wanted to block the needles but refrained when he saw their trajectory. The person responsible for them had clearly aimed urately, killing the magical beast in one shot. Even so, Liu Guang perceived that the other person''s cultivation was only on the level of the best of the level two disciples which fell far short of a level one disciple''s cultivation. That unknown person seemed to realize that Liu Guang was looking in his direction so he slowly walked out from behind the tree. He was obviously not a disciple of Qinghua Sect since he was wearing the uniform of a level two disciple of Lingyun Pavilion, a sect that was directly under the supervision of the Lord of Liao Ji City. His looks were ordinary and seemed to be around seventeen or eighteen years old. Waving his hand towards Liu Guang from a distance, he said, "I''m Li Jiu, a disciple of Lingyun Pavilion¡¯s Xuan Zhenzi. I''m here to do some business and couldn''t help but interfere when I saw the situation. I meant no offense to Shixiong." The other three people hadn''t even realized he was there so they were surprised to see Li Jiu suddenly appear. Zi Qing now understood what happened. No wonder his mount had fallen down and died. It must have been this Li Jiu''s doing! Seeing that Li Jiu had gray eyes and hair which was the coloring ofmon people, Zi Qing expected that Li Jiu had no noble background. Zi Qing stomped towards him, aggressively asking him, "Did you kill my mount? You¡­ how dare you!" Nan Cheng was embarrassed to meet Liu Guang under these circumstances. Afraid that Zi Qing would cause even more trouble, he jumped down from his mount and grabbed Zi Qing''s arm, urgently whispering in his ear, "Shixiong, Liu Guang and Li Jiu were both forced to act to save someone. It''s time for training so let¡¯s hurry back to Shifu." Zi Qing gnashed his teeth as he red at Cheng Nuo and Li Jiu. He was only allowed to ride the magical beasts that were level four and below. This lion-headed mount was the rarest and most powerful one he could use. It wasn''t easy for him to get it. Biting his lower lip in vexation, Zi Qing mounted Nan Cheng''s leopard-headed beast and left with him. Nan Cheng nced back at Liu Guang sadly but smiled at Cheng Nuo. Cheng Nuo smiled back at Nan Cheng to show that there were no hard feelings. Watching the two of them leaving, Cheng Nuo politely addressed Li Jiu, "Thank you for your help, Shixiong." Li Jiu nodded expressionlessly at the two of them but didn''t say anything and simply walked away. Cheng Nuo turned around and saw that Liu Guang still had a gloomy expression on his face. Chane Nuo smiled. "You''re still angry?" Liu Guang''s eyes had a shuttered look. If he hadn''t been passing by then Cheng Nuo would have been injured again when his shoulder and arm wounds hadn''t even healed yet. With one strike of his hand, Liu Guang incinerated the fallen mount into flying ash. Holding Cheng Nuo''s hand, he walked forward. He didn¡¯t care to fight with females. That Zi Qing obviously did this intentionally. Like Lu Zhen and the others with him, Liu Guang would look for a good opportunity. Hmph, if this Zi Qing person tries something again¡­ Liu Guang sneered to himself. He would find an opportunity to dispose of that person. Cheng Nu, shocked, watched the ashes drift away into the distance. He seldom had the chance to witness Liu Guang in action¡­ How powerful was Liu Guang now? Afraid that the other disciples would see them together, he quickly broke away from Liu Guang''s grasp. Smiling, he said, "I guess I probably wouldn''t have been able to dodge earlier but don''t you think it''s strange that Li Jui was willing to save even though he might have offended the disciples from the nobility?" In this world, people who are willing to draw their sword to help others are as rare as hen''s teeth. Moreover, this Li Jui didn''t look like he came from a noble family. Liu Guang''s eyes narrowed as he tried to remember Li Jui''s appearance. That person looked very ordinary and low-key. He was the sort of person who could just change his clothes a little then Liu Guang probably wouldn''t be able to pick him out of a crowd. He said carelessly, "Never mind, we probably won''t see each other again anyway." ******** Reika¡¯s Notes:
      • This chapter is by Reika of BC Novels and Creative Novels.
      • "¡­disciple of Lingyun Pavilion¡¯s Xuan Zhenzi." ¨C Xuan Zhenzi should be a name but no such person has been mentioned, right? I don''t remember anyone like that. However, Lingyun Pavilion has been mentioned several times. ??
      • "¡­as rare as hen''s teeth" ¨C ¼òÖ±±ÈÐÜ趼º±¼û It''s literally "as rare as a panda" but I thought I should use an English idiom.
      • I¡¯ll try to release the next part in a few days.
      • Ah, I just woke up from a terrible nightmare. It¡¯s actually crazy right now because of the Coronavirus scare. People near where I live have it. Last night I could hardly sleep for worrying because I and my whole family are high risk! *faints* Let¡¯s all try to keep ourselves safe. *hides inside the house*
      • Thanks for reading.
      Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel Chapter 50.2 Chapter 50.2 - Never Marry A Man With Two Tintins The two of them walked side by side for a while but Cheng Nuo still felt a little uneasy. Liu Guang was clearly quite popr among the disciples of Qinghua sect. Wherever they went, people would greet him and call out "Shixiong." They must think that it was strange for Liu Guang to be walking side by side with a level three disciple. Cheng Nuo tried to unobtrusively fall behind him but Liu Guang noticed immediately. Disgruntled, Liu Guang grabbed Cheng Nuo''s arm to haul him back to his side. Since Cheng Nuo was afraid that this type of action would be even more embarrassing, he moved back to Liu Guang''s side as casually as he could. After all, everyone thought he was Liu Guang''s bosom friend. Covertly observing Liu Guang and people''s reactions towards him, Cheng Nuo decided that Liu Guang''s looks and aloof attitude towards others made him exactly the type of cool and handsome person that would have attracted a lot of girls if they had been in a modern high school. Cheng Nuo was amused but also a little bit worried. Why was Liu Guang''s bad temper the same as when he was a child? But Liu Guang had always had that type of personality which was difficult to change. Liu Guang didn''t leave his side until they were at the gate of the medical department. His eyes bright, he said, "I''lle to visit you tonight." Cheng Nuo nodded his head to show his agreement. He was still trying to act casual. This made Liu Guang''s eyes feel so hot that he could hardly stand it. The medical team was at a ce called Yongchun Hall which was close to the Hidden Dragon Mountain where the sect master''s disciples trained. Thus, the scenery here was much better than that of Bai Cao Yuan and Du Yue Lin. There was a mountain on one side and water on the other. A lovely blueke several kilometers wide was framed by elegant gardens and pavilions. Cheng Nuo asked around for the person in charge then reported to him. As per the usual procedure, he was given a waist token, clothes, and a room to live in. Cheng Nuo was very pleased with his new ce that was much bigger and brighter than the tiny room he had previously been given. There were all kinds of furniture, too. At night he would be able to enjoy the sight of beautiful moonlight on theke. The only thing that wascking was the medical team''s uniform. The bright red color of the top and pants just way too shy for Cheng Nuo. They made him look like a chili pepper! After arranging everything in the room to his satisfaction, Cheng Nuo went to the Treasure Beast Court to get a magical beast mount. There were three types of magical beasts for ordinary disciples: the ox-head, horse-head, and leopard-head magical beasts. Most level one and two disciples chose the majestic leopard-headed magical beast. The Treasure Beast Court fed these magical beasts for the disciples but charged a monthly fee for taking care of them. The cost of raising a leopard-headed magical beast was definitely the highest. Thus, Cheng Nuo picked an ox-headed magical beast for his mount. Although it wasn''t as fast as a leopard-headed magical beast, it was much more docile and looked pleasing to the eyes. It was already noon by the time Cheng Nuo finished. Cheng Nuo asked around among the disciples that he knew and found out that there was a total of twelve neers. Six of them, including Cheng Nuo, were from Du Yue Lin. Two other sects had also sent some of their disciples to train with them. Cheng Nuo had arrivedte because of his injuries but the others had been here for some time. Their formal training would not start until tomorrow so he was just in time. Since he had some free time, Cheng Nuo strolled around the path by theke, trying to memorize the new locations and terrain. As he rounded a corner, he suddenly stopped in surprise because he saw several Lingyun Pavilion disciples in front of him. Li Jiu was with them. As a member of the medical team, Li Jiu learned how to save people but he also knew how to kill people using his medical skills. He was someone who could use his flying needle to urately hit the magical beast''s weak spot with deadly uracy. Even though this skill had been used to save him, Cheng Nuo still felt a little uneasy about it. Bowing and making way for the group, Cheng Nuo waited for them to pass him by but Li Jiu stopped in front of him. It seemed that Li Jiu wanted to speak to him. Cheng Nuo was forced to stop. Smiling, he said, "It turns out that brother Li Jiu is also a healer with the wood elemental skill." Li Jiu said in a thoughtful manner, "I also didn''t expect that you''re the same as me. What a coincidence! What is Shidi''s name?'' "Cheng Nuo." He smiled. "There are still a lot of things I don''t know about medicine. I''m afraid I''ll have to ask Shixiong for advice in the future." Li Jiu smiled and said, "I''ll have to try my best if that happens." They spoke a few more words with each other before parting. Cheng Nuo went with the other Du Yue Lin disciples to assist the elite disciples in refining medicine. They were busy with work until the evening. Gradually, Cheng Nuo realized that while the medical team was well-paid and made the fastest progress because they received the best training, their lives weren''t easy. It was likely that they would be sent out on dangerous missions in the future. Though Cheng Nuo was inwardly worried, he secretly vowed to quickly improve his cultivation. He didn''t want to be a burden on Liu Guang if they were ever sent on a mission in the future. Level one and two disciples were often sent to perform various tasks but Liu Guang never discussed the specifics. However, despite the fact that Liu Guang never said a word about his missions, Cheng Nuo knew that they were dangerous. This was not a peaceful world. The martial artists of the different sects inside the city fought each other all the time. Since Liu Guang had said that he was going to visitter in the evening, Cheng Nuo went to wait for him at the gate of the medical hall even though it was still early. Liu Guang arrived as soon as it was dark outside. Cheng Nuo smiled at him and the two of them walked together inside. Liu Guang looked over Cheng Nuo''s bright red clothes disdainfully. "How ugly." Cheng Nuo shot a nce at the other person''s head and said with a smile, "I think red looks good." Liu Guang was taken aback for a moment then realized that Cheng Nuo was referring to his red hair color. He blushed. Cheng Nuo thought Liu Guang''s reaction was interesting. He would definitely have pinched Liu Guang''s face if they weren''t in public. One of the benefits of being in the medical team was being able to bring meals back to his room. Cheng Nuo went to the dining hall where a dozen different dishes were avable. He chose some of Liu Guang''s favorites dishes and a te of steamed buns, bringing back arge amount of food to cater to Liu Guang''s enormous appetite. When Cheng Nuo returned to his room, heughed because Liu Guang couldn''t bear to patiently wait for him toe back and was in the middle of the room practicing a new martial arts move. Liu Guang rushed over to hug Cheng Nuo as soon as he put the tes down and turned around. Liu Guang, blushing, took Cheng Nuo''s face in between his hands and kissed Cheng Nuo''s forehead as he caressed Cheng Nuo¡¯s face with his thumbs. Those beautifulke-blue eyes stared unblinkingly at Cheng Nuo. Despite the fact that his heart was racing, Cheng Nuo pretended he wasn''t affected and simply smiled, saying, "Aren''t you hungry? Let''s eat." Liu Guang didn''t answer. Rubbing his hot cheeks against Cheng Nuo, Liu Guang''s nose wandered over Cheng Nuo like a puppy''s, as if he was exploring Cheng Nuo''s smell. This tickled Cheng Nuo''s fancy. He could imagine Liu Guang transforming into a little puppy-boy with dog ears and little canines¡­ Would he have a tail¡­? Was Liu Guang going to change into something like that when he turned fifteen? When that happened, Cheng Nuo would check to see if he had a tail¡­ Wait, no how could Liu Guang really turn into a dog-eared boy? That''s too unscientific! Atst Liu Guang let Cheng Nuo go and started eating dinner. After two big mouthfuls, he looked up at Cheng Nuo as if he wanted to eat Cheng Nuo up, too. Liu Guang wasn''t nning on leaving after dinner. He washed up then stuck to Cheng Nuo for a while before jumping into bed without his shirt on. This new bed was muchrger than the old one that was sized for one person to use. Liu Guangy on the edge of the bed, dissatisfied with the distance between the two of them. He reached out and wasn''t satisfied until he had ced Cheng Nuo''s head on his chest. Cheng Nuo sweatdropped. When they were kids he never would have imagined that Liu Guang would grow up to be this clingy. Cheng Nuo wiggled his body into a morefortable position until he was lying on his side. The two of them were now facing each other. He reached out and touched Liu Guang¡¯s face. His fingertips stroked Liu Guang''s forehead, eyes, nose, and, finally, fell on his soft lips. Although it was too dark for Cheng Nuo to see, he knew that Liu Guang¡¯s lips were very beautiful and the color was very inviting¡­ Cheng Nuo couldn''t help but start to breathe faster. They had French kissed before but ever since then they only touched each other¡¯s faces like pure, innocent young kids! He was certain that he wanted to kiss Liu Guang now and when Liu Guang was older, they could do something more¡­ As Cheng Nuo slowly moved his face closer for a kiss, Liu Guang drew back in fright and used his hands to block the space between them. Cheng Nuo immediately felt depressed. Liu Guang was afraid that Cheng Nuo was angry. He blushed and exined, "No¡­ the moment we touch¡­ I''ll want to kiss you¡­" Now it was Cheng Nuo''s turn to blush. ******** Reika¡¯s Notes:
      • This chapter is by Reika of BC Novels and Creative Novels.
      • "¡­Liu Guang''s bosom friend." ¨C Literally "close, intimate brother" but I don''t think the other disciples think that they are real blood-rted brothers since Liu Guang and Cheng Nuo look very different from each other. It probably just means someone as close as a brother.
      • "There was a mountain on one side and water on the other." ¨C This was once exined to me IRL as an ideal location to live. Something about really good feng shui?
      • Those two are so sweet!
      • It¡¯s only been a few days since the Coronavirus quarantine but one out of four grocery stores that¡¯s within walking distance of my house was already closed yesterday. I¡¯m worried the grocery stores will all close and we¡¯ll be left here alone and starving!
      • Let¡¯s hope the shops stay open until the end. *crosses fingers*
      • I¡¯m not sick right now. I¡¯m just worried. Stay safe, everyone!
      • Thanks for reading.
      Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel Chapter 51.1 Warning: This chapter is NSFW. (It¡¯s not very graphic though.) ******** But Liu Guang was just too cute! Cheng Nuo''s hand caressed Liu Guang''s cheek. The young man''s skin was very soft and smooth. He couldn''t help but secretly sigh in his heart: I''m over twenty years old even though I look young right now and this person is so young! I really want to kiss¡­ He licked his lips then, grabbing Liu Guang''s cor, leaned over and whispered, "It''s alright, don''t think too much¡­" The hot breath blowing in Liu Guang''s face had the familiar scent of herbs, making Liu Guang''s throat feel dry. His lips tingled and, all of a sudden, he seemed to hear a buzzing in his head. His body burned as hot as though it had been set on fire like a pile of firewood as he rolled over and pressed Cheng Nuo down beneath his body. Cheng Nuo, who had been trying to find a dominant position to satisfy himself, found that he was now unable to move. Nor was he able to say anything since his mouth was blocked by Liu Guang''s mouth. All he could do was make a few gurgling sounds. Ahh, an epic fail?! At first, Liu Guang''s moves were too clumsy, forcefully jamming his tongue in, but he slowly learned to deepen the kiss properly until they were kissing the way they did thest time. Cheng Nuo had to admit that Liu Guang was a quick learner and a good kisser. He closed his eyes and embraced Liu Guang''s waist. This feeling was so sweet that it was addictive. They could feel each other¡¯s racing heartbeats and gradually rising temperatures. Now Cheng Nuo couldn''t keep his hands off Liu Guang''s body and his legs wrapped themselves around Liu Guang''s legs, longing to be as close to him as possible¡­ Liu Guang froze when he noticed the change in Cheng Nuo who had a blissful expression on his face. Cheng Nuo. Looking at Cheng Nuo in amazement, Liu Guang saw that the face of the person beneath him was flushed red and his eyshes were quivering. His entire body from head to foot was burning hot now. The sight of Cheng Nuo responding to Liu Guang with such enthusiasm made his heart beat so fast that it felt like it was about to jump right out of his chest. Although he desperately wanted to control himself, Liu Guang''s body was bing hotter and hotter. The thought that Cheng Nuo was one year older than him made him feel annoyed. Why did Cheng Nuo have to wait one more year even though Cheng Nuo was already an adult? One can get married only when one is of the proper age. It was with great difficulty that Liu Guang was able to lift his body off Cheng Nuo and stutter as he looked down, "You, I must¡­" Cheng Nuo''s eyes opened as he stared at Liu Guang in confusion, gasping for breath and unable to answer. His mind in chaos, Cheng Nuo''s hands on Liu Guang''s waist instinctively tightened, trying to prevent him from moving away. In a little while, after his heartbeat had slowed down somewhat, Cheng Nuo suddenly felt embarrassed. ****! Liu Guang was still too young and easily excited but Cheng Nuo was older and should have had more self-control. How could Cheng Nuo react that way to a kiss? Because he had been holding on tight to Liu Guang, there were now certain "things" poking up in between their bodies. Oh, ****! This was something that was impossible to hide but to think that there were actually three of those "things" right now, it was hard for him to ept! Blushing, Cheng Nuo quickly let go of Liu Guang who immediately rolled off him. The two of themy close to each other because they were reluctant to separate. After his breathing became steadier, Liu Guang took Cheng Nuo''s hand then ced it on his stomach, trembling slightly. He whispered, "Something feels strange." That ce was feeling weirdly empty but he couldn''t tell if this difort was pain or not. Liu Guang''s body temperature was very high and Cheng Nuo could feel how tense his abdominal muscles were even through his clothes. Cheng Nuo felt an incongruous desire tough out loud. How can Liu Guang be so cute! His inner demons were bing hard to resist. After all, by the time Cheng Nuo reached puberty he was already quite familiar with dating Rosie Palms. Not to mention that he was really curious about what two tintins looked like! Holding back after being stimted was difficult and bad for one''s health. It would be better for Liu Guang to know how to take care of himself¡­. Doing this sort of thing too often wasn''t good but once in a while should be fine, right? As for the moral standards of this world¡­ well, at this age people would already kill other people. No one would care about this. Just this once¡­ Holding his breath, Cheng Nuo reached inside Liu Guang''s clothes. Liu Guang''s answering shiver made the tense Cheng Nuo''s hand tremble in return¡­ Liu Guang looked quite skinny at first nce but Cheng Nuo found that his warm muscles were good to touch. Cheng Nuo was very interested in touching this male body which meant that he had to admit that he had already been bent¡­ When his hand touched a sensitive ce, Cheng Nuo gathered his courage to steal a nce at Liu Guang to check his reaction and was amused by the tragic expression on Liu Guang''s face. His eyes were closed and his teeth were clenched. Was it that ufortable for him? But Liu Guang wasn''t the one who was going to be exploring his body. Cheng Nuo took a deep breath and moved his hands down to touch that part that was making a bulge underneath Liu Guang''s clothing. However, Cheng Nuo''s pervy hand was captured by Liu Guang before he could reach his goal. Liu Guang¡¯s voice was shaky and it was as though smoke wasing out of his ears when he said, "What are you doing?" Cheng Nuo really wanted to "y" with Liu Guang right now so he turned towards him and kissed his mouth, whispering, "I''ll make you feel good." He knew his words right now sounded extremely wanton but he couldn''t help but want to be closer to Liu Guang. Liu Guang was stunned by an unfamiliar and intense feeling when Cheng Nuo''s hand touched that ce then held it tightly. It was a wholly new sensation but although it felt strange it also felt good. ****! Cheng Nuo suddenly realized that he wouldn''t be able to take care of two tintins one-handed! Quickly retracting his hand, he took advantage of Liu Guang''s dazed state to open his clothes and look at that thing. Cheng Nuo was instantly blinded! Although Liu Guang was very cute, that thing wasn''t cute at all! It''s too scary-looking! Not in the least cute! Those two tintins were both bigger than his though this wasn''t something he wanted to admit. Cheng Nuo quickly let go and began an awkward, cowardly retreat. "I''ve never seen that sort of thing. I just wanted to know what it looks like¡­" Abort mission! No, I can''t do it. It''s too much to bear. This can''t be real. It would probably be extremely hard to handle¡­ Liu Guang''s breathing quickened, his chest heaved, and, in a burst of anger, he pressed Cheng Nuo down under him, saying in a low voice, "You¡­" This act made their bodies rub against each other. Cheng Nuo couldn''t help but moan so he quickly bit his lips to stop the sound froming out. In this world, he has been working hard every day and he''s always busy. Due to his living conditions, it was difficult to find some "alone time"¡­ Liu Guang''s heart swelled upon hearing the lovely sound that Cheng Nuo made. It was as though there was something gently tickling his heart and making his whole body tingle. The heat from his lower body was also bing much more intense. He bowed his head and kissed Cheng Nuo¡¯s mouth, his hand moving down Cheng Nuo''s body to that ce that had reacted. ******** Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel Please follow our Chapter 51.2 Warning: This chapter is NSFW (It¡¯s not very graphic though.) ******** Cheng Nuo''s breathing quickened until he felt dizzy. He felt like he was about to suffocate but that foolish Liu Guang was still holding that thing that was about to explode. Cheng Nuo was left hanging, half-dead from inaction. Gasping, the blushing Cheng Nuo was barely able to whisper, "Ah, why don''t you try to move your hand¡­!" Liu Guang looked down, somewhat disbelieving, only to see Cheng Nuo''s shining ck eyes looking back at him eagerly but also anxiously, as though urging Liu Guang on. His chest felt tight as he tentatively slid his hand down a few times. Cheng Nuo''s eyes immediately went ck and he started breathing very fast. The expression on Cheng Nuo''s face made Liu Guang reluctant to blink since he didn''t want to miss any of Cheng Nuo''s reactions. However, it wasn''t convenient to do it like this since Cheng Nuo''s clothes were in the way. Cheng Nuo''s body should only be seen by him so it was fine¡­ Liu Guang gritted his teeth and quickly pulled Cheng Nuo''s clothes off then put his hand back. Everything was done so swiftly that Cheng Nuo felt there was almost no pause in Liu Guang''s actions. Liu Guang paid careful attention to Cheng Nuo''s breathing and facial expression. When he discovered the way to make Cheng Nuo''s expression more animated and his breaths faster and faster, Liu Guang continued to stimte him that way. Cheng Nuo was panting rapidly. Other people''s hands were really different from one''s own hand. The stimtion was a lot more intense and the feel of another body on his own was really exciting¡­ He started touching Liu Guang''s body, even using both hands and sliding them under Liu Guang''s clothes. Cheng Nuo thought, ah, Liu Guang has really good chest muscles¡­ Liu Guang was going crazy. Only with great difficulty had he been able to hold onto his reason while he was touching Cheng Nuo but when Cheng Nuo started touching him, he could barely control himself anymore¡­ gritting his teeth, he sped up his movements. Cheng Nuo panted heavily as Liu Guang''s callused hands moved. At first, it felt as though his body was soaring upwards until he was floating high in the sky, then all his limbs became weak. Cheng Nuo didn''t know how much time passed before he cried out and his brain became nk as he was ovee by a sensation that he hadn''t felt in a long time. When he had recovered, Cheng Nuo saw that Liu Guang was sitting beside him as still as a statue. Cheng Nuo was so embarrassed that he wanted to dig a hole and crawl into it. He had obviously been into it a little too much. His reaction was too extreme and he didn''t want to scare Liu Guang! That stuff¡­ wouldn''t have spilled on Liu Guang''s hands, right? He immediately focused his inner energy into his eyes, only to find that Liu Guang was staring at him in shock, his hand stiff and was covered in a suspicious fluid¡­ Cheng Nuo hurriedly took off his shirt to wipe off that liquid on Liu Guang''s hand while stammering out an exnation, "This¡­ is just¡­ something¡­ normal¡­" Liu Guang''s brain couldn''t process the words that Cheng Nuo was saying. His face nk, he stared at Cheng Nuo who was leaning over him. That beautiful and smooth skin with the two nubs on his chest, flexible waist, and long legs¡­ When Liu Guang came back to his senses he found that he had already thrown Cheng Nuo''s body under him and his hands were roving all over Cheng Nuo''s body. He loved every part of Cheng Nuo''s body and couldn''t help but bite him. "Don''t bite me, it hurts¡­" Embarrassed, Cheng Nuo pushed Liu Guang''s head away but his voice became breathy and hoarse when Liu Guang started nibbling on his chest. Both of Liu Guang''s hands were also caressing his body, making him feel weak all over. Cheng Nuo felt a strange tingling numbness as his body shivered in pleasure as though an electric current was shocking him. Ah, why is my body so sensitive! This is bad¡­If this goes on¡­ Liu Guang thought that Cheng Nuo really was in pain and lovingly licked the ce he had just bitten before raising his head. His long tumbling red hair framed his beautiful face and bright eyes. Cheng Nuo''s heart skipped a beat. Why had he never noticed before that Liu Guang was this gorgeous? In fact, now he really wanted to leave a few bite marks on Liu Guang''s body. He even had the urge to pounce on Liu Guang and run his hands all over Liu Guang''s body¡­ Cheng Nuo forced himself to stop thinking those thoughts. Raising Liu Guang''s chin, he kissed him, muttering, "I''ll take care of you, too¡­" He lowered his head, only to realize that he was currentlypletely naked. Grabbing the pants that Liu Guang had pulled off, the deeply embarrassed Cheng Nuo put them back on. He found afortable position seated beside Liu Guang then took off Liu Guang''s inner clothing. Liu Guang sat rigidly upright and motionless, his arms held stiffly on his sides, not even daring to look directly at Cheng Nuo. He was so bold earlier but now he''s acting shy¡­ Cheng Nuo was amused, which gave him the courage to look at those two "things" again. The sight of those double xx inevitably made him feel both excited and upset. Cheng Nuo used both his hands on those two xx. ****! This is unfair! I have to do twice the work! Those xx were difficult to handle but they were hot and quite flexible¡­ they felt good to touch. Liu Guang''s breathing was bing more and morebored. The husky sounds he was making were really good, with a nice low bass. Cheng Nuo moved his head to listen to Liu Guang''s heartbeat then nced up at Liu Guang, only to find that the blushing Liu Guang was looking back at him with lovely blue eyes full of passion. Cheng Nuo couldn''t help but move closer to touch his lips. Liu Guang reached out and took Cheng Nuo in his arms. It¡¯s really difficult to kiss and do it at the same time, thought the dazed Cheng Nuo. Cheng Nuo''s hands were very tired by the time Liu Guang suddenly embraced him tightly and reached the height of pleasure. Both of them were sttered by the fluid and the room was filled with an intimate smell. It was obviously Liu Guang''s first time. His reaction was quite intense and his back quivered for a long time before he finally calmed down. During all this time, Cheng Nuo continued to embrace him affectionately, stroking his back and kissing him on the lips. When it was all over, Cheng Nuo quickly wiped his hands and Liu Guang clean with the clothing he had used before. He then immediately pulled Liu Guang''s thin inner clothing back on to cover those two xx. Cheng Nuo''s heart was still beating very fast for fear that those xx would react again. Nevertheless, Cheng Nuo was very curious about those two xx so he asked Liu Guang, "Do you¡­ feel good now?" Both of them worked! Fluid came out of both! How unusual but thrilling! Liu Guang was embarrassed but nodded obediently. When that strange andfortable feeling reached its peak, he sucked on Cheng Nuo¡¯s tongue hard in his excitement and really wanted to swallow him whole! Liu Guang couldn''t help but want another taste and, kissing Cheng Nuo''s forehead, cunningly used both his hands to caress Cheng Nuo''s bare back. Cheng Nuo couldn''t help but shiver. He quickly grabbed Liu Guang''s hands and said, "Don''t move¡­ This kind of thing should be done once a month at most, otherwise, it will be bad for our health. At other times we should act like we normally do." In retrospect, everything had happened too suddenly so it was good to set limits on this type of activity. To think that he had really done this with someone so young! The skin on his palms had almost been rubbed off! He hadn''t known that something like this would leave him this exhausted. Both of them were sweating. "I see." Liu Guang nodded. He still seemed like he was in a daze but his eyes were bright with expectation. "Then we''ll do this again next month." ******** Reika¡¯s Notes:
      • This chapter is by Reika of BC Novels and Creative Novels.
      • *cough* I think any below the waist action is NSFW. It was hard to trante this since the raw has some ¡°fill in the nks¡± stuff but I think I managed it okay.
      • As you probably know, the strict censorship in China means that the authors can¡¯t publish anything too explicit. That¡¯s why they kind of just allude to things without stating a lot in detail.
      • "Ah, an epic fail?!" ¨C ¡­¡­Ê§°Ü£¬Á¦Æø´óÁ˲»Æð°¡ Clearly, there¡¯s no exact literal trantion but thises close.
      • "Cheng Nuo''s pervy hand¡­" It''s actually "wolf ws" in the original but that isn''t an idiom in English so I changed it to make it more understandable.
      • "The sight of those double xx inevitably made him feel both excited and upset." ¨C ´Ì¼¤ means "to provoke; to irritate; to upset; to stimte; to excite." I picked the two meanings that I think are relevant.
      • "The sounds he was making were really good" ¨C Literally "clean and honest" which I think just doesn''t work in English.
      • "How unusual but thrilling!" ¨C Hmm, actually more like "magical and (something about hunting for unique/new things)" but this works better.
      • Thanks for reading.
      Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel Please follow our Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Afterwards, though Cheng Nuo felt refreshed, he also felt a little guilty. He lowered his eyes and let out a faint sound, ¡°Mmm.¡± Liu Guang, who was usually very clingy, smiled and blushed like a silly little schoolgirl. Liu Guang happily took Cheng Nuo in his arms, kissing his face a few more times before he fell asleep. Cheng Nuo stayed awake for a little while, staring at Liu Guang¡¯s sleeping face who was sleeping like a child with his mouth open, showing his white teeth. Cheng Nuo always thought that Liu Guang was the restless type of sleeper who often fell out of bed. When did he change into the type who hugged other people in his sleep? Cheng Nuo put his hand on Liu Guang¡¯s chest then closed his eyes. The next day was an official training day. Cheng Nuo woke up early in the morning pack the things that he would need then quickly rushed to the appointed ce with his storage bag. The training this time was for thirty-six people from three sects; in addition to Qinghua Sect¡¯s disciples, there were also disciples from Lingyun Pavilion and Zhu Yun Lou. Their first few days were devoted to medical training, taught by a senior from Lingyun Pavilion named Zhong Linzi, who was quite experienced in the medical arts. Cheng Nuo listened attentively and took notes while secretly wondering about the practical applications of those medical theories. All of the disciples here were the best of the best. Thus, simple healing techniques weren¡¯t a problem for them and Zhong Linzi mostly focused on the practical application of their skills and how to treat some of the rarer injuries. After the morning lecture was finished, the disciples had a practical test in the afternoon. Cheng Nuo was shocked when he saw the subjects because they were all real people! They were elderly people and it could be deduced from their appearance and clothing that they were all ves. Perhaps because their teachers were worried that the ves would make too much noise, the subjects had all been drugged into unconsciousness. Older ves didn¡¯t have any value to the nobles so their owners considered that the best use for them was to be used as test subjects. Cheng Nuo quickly calmed his mind. His task now was to heal the ve that had been assigned to him. This was the way of the world and all he could do was to protect the people he wanted to protect. The ve had many gruesome whip, knife, and energy attacks wounds on him. Cheng Nuo fought down a feeling of nausea as he calmly analyzed the injuries and used the proper treatment for each of the wounds. However, even after his wounds had stopped bleeding, the ve hadn¡¯t regained consciousness and his body was still twitching. Cheng Nuo checked his pulse and realized that there were traces of living things inside his body. Cheng Nuo took a deep breath, knowing that it was probably one of the poisonous insects that Linzi had talked about this morning. The most important thing right now was to figure out which type it was. It probably wasn¡¯t a Gu poison because those were extremely expensive and rare. The medical team wouldn¡¯t have spent that much just to train them. (Note: Gu is a type of legendary poison or venomous creature.) When he was a child, Bai Zhi had tried to give him a Gu. That kind of Gu was basically priceless and hard to find in any market since there are only a few famous Gu families in the whole world. Cheng Nuo pinpointed the location of the venomous insect then, using his right hand, gently used a twisting motion to pierce it with a silver needle while holding the instrument supplied by the medical department in his left hand. The insect immediately started moving and Cheng Nuo found out that it was a gold-energy insect. This type of venomous insect was difficult to remove because their bodies are so hard that they can even pierce through the intestines when it is rmed. Cheng Nuo quickly used a scalpel to cut the skin while using acupuncture to control the insect¡¯s movement. Then he extracted the insect and put it on a te to kill it. Even though Cheng Nuo was already psychologically prepared for sight, he still felt disgusted by the insect¡¯s long, wriggling, bloody body. He quickly sewed the incision shut and used a healing technique to stop the bleeding. Finally, he raised his hand to signal that he was finished treating the ve. Some other disciples, including Li Jiu, had alsopleted their treatment of their assigned test subjects. Zhong Linzi instructed them to examine each others¡¯ work. Cheng Nuo saw that the other disciples¡¯ work each had their own merits although he noticed that two people had worked rather sloppily. He paid special attention to Li Jui¡¯s work. Li Jui¡¯s ve had a poisoned wound. Li Jui had cured the poison and he had obviously done a very good job of it. Zhong Linzi then asked them toment on each other¡¯s strengths and weaknesses. Cheng Nuo carefully listened to the others¡¯ feedback and voiced his insights when it was his turn to speak. Except for the gory parts, this practical test was just like a university ss. Zong Linzi personally examined everyone¡¯s work and marked down their names. ******** Cheng Nuo was always busy and before he knew it, seven days had passed. Liu Guang was going to leave on a mission again and he would be gone for a rtively long time. The two of them were afraid that they wouldn¡¯t see each other for ten to fourteen days. When Cheng Nuo opened his eyes at dawn, he realized that Liu Guang was looking at him, and he didn¡¯t know how long he had been looking at him. (Note: The next part contains slight NSFW content. Just a little bit.) In the soft light of dawn, it was easy for them to act impulsively. Thinking of how they might be separated for a long time, the two of them hugged and kissed for a while until their bodies started to react. Cheng Nuo was older but he couldn¡¯t control himself. Liu Guang was younger so, of course, his self-control was even worse. When Cheng Nuo reached out to touch him, Liu Guang grabbed his hand and anxiously gasped out, ¡°You said we should only do it once a month or it will be harmful to the body.¡± ¡°I lied to you. Every three or four days is fine¡­ just don¡¯t overdo it.¡± Cheng Nuo smiled and kissed him on the cheek. His hand broke free and started caressing it. Liu Guang was stunned and gritted his teeth as he panted, ¡°You lied to me again¡­¡± Cheng Nuo blocked his mouth. Liu Guang quickly became aroused and pressed himself against Cheng Nuo while his hands started rubbing. Cheng Nuo couldn¡¯t help but make some sounds as his body twitched with excitement. Liu Guang has sandwiched Cheng Nuo¡¯s thing in between his two things¡­ ah! ****! His moral integrity had truly fallen even lower! However, it felt even better than before. In the end, he copsed on the bed limply while Liu Guang¡¯s hands were still busy. I, your father, can¡¯t admit that I fell short and was out of sync. Later, fortunately for Cheng Nuo, he was alert enough to stop Liu Guang from stripping all his clothes off. Otherwise, Liu Guang would have been touching his whole body. He seemed to be very interested in the two points on Cheng Nuo¡¯s chest. Liu Guang reached into Cheng Nuo clothes to touch them but Cheng Nuo stopped his hands. He said solemnly, ¡°If you touch that, I¡¯m afraid it will hurt for several days so don¡¯t do it.¡± ****! I, your father, am not a woman. What is there to touch in that ce? And it would be very embarrassing if he reacted after being touched there¡­ Liu Guang looked at him suspiciously, obviously not believing him. Cheng Nuo flicked him on the forehead and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, test on yourself first! Do you want me to pinch you a few times?¡± Liu Guang finally gave up on that but then proceeded to nibble on Cheng Nuo¡¯s neck and corbone, leaving behind a few marks that hurt a throbbed. Cheng Nuo grabbed Liu Guang¡¯s red hair and pulled him up. They hugged and kissed for a while. When they finally got up from the bed, Cheng Nuo looked anxiously in the mirror but, fortunately, his cor was high enough to hide the marks Liu Guang had made. He couldn¡¯t be angry at Liu Guang so he just pinched Liu Guang¡¯s cheeks and said softly, ¡°Be careful.¡± Liu Guang looked at him with shining eyes and nodded. By the time they finished, it was time for him to walk to where they were going to train today. Cheng Nuo quickly walked over to his assigned ce and stood there. The content of the training was different depending on which master teaching them that day. Every day someone was sent packing. Liu Guang asked him what the training was about, but Cheng Nuo only vaguely stated it was about medicine but, in fact, the content of each day¡¯s training was a little more disgusting than the previous one. Cheng Nuo couldn¡¯t figure out whether he was lucky or unlucky to receive this type of training but staying here would undoubtedly make his stronger. After seven days of training, 21 people were left. When the person in charge of training them today came into the room, Cheng Nuo was shocked speechless and his heartbeat elerated. As for the disciple in charge¡¯s introductory words, Cheng Nuo couldn¡¯t understand a word of it. Three people had entered, all of them dressed in ck robes with peachwood masks covering their faces. One of them had waist-length ck hair, a straight-backed posture, and a pair of bright ck eyes behind his mask. It was obviously Bai Rui in disguise. The two of them hadn¡¯t seen each other face to face in some time. Cheng Nuo often thought of Bai Rui but when they suddenly met again, his face turned hot. No wonder Bai Rui had written to him a few days ago to say that he would see him soon¡­ But surely Bai Rui couldn¡¯t have known that Cheng Nuo was one of the disciples he would be training, right? Cheng Nuo wondered why the medical department had sent covert guards here. But today Bai Rui seemed different. It was as though his entire body was enveloped in ayer of cold air and he was looking straight ahead of him, not even sparing a nce at Cheng Nuo. Cheng Nuo couldn¡¯t help but experience a feeling of loss. They were soon divided into three groups. Bai Rui was clearly the highest ranking among the three covert guards. He was the first to step forward and walk to the front of Cheng Nuo¡¯s team, leading them towards one side. Cheng Nuo stood absent-mindedly in the middle of the group, wondering why it looked like Bai Rui had lost a little weight. But Bai Rui was about the same age as Liu Guang and at this age, he might grow taller if they don¡¯t see each other for a while, so it¡¯s not surprising that he looks thinner¡­ They moved to a training ground in a mountain forest beside ake. Bai Rui stood in front of them and said, ¡°Medics will be protected by the team when they are on a mission but it¡¯s necessary to learn some life-saving techniques when the situation is critical. You must understand this¡­¡± The stern Bai Rui right now was clearly different from the Bai Rui who would nce gently at Cheng Nuo¡­ Cheng Nuo calmed down and listened carefully to Bai Rui ¨C this was not the time to reminisce about the past. Bai Rui¡¯s words were very concise. When he had finished speaking, he stepped forward to check the group¡¯s skills. When it was Cheng Nuo¡¯s turn, his palms became sweaty from nervousness. He knew very well that Bai Rui was much younger than him but, for some reason, Cheng Nuo waspletely unable to treat Bai Rui the same way he treated Liu Guang. It was almost as though Bai Rui was older than Cheng Nuo¡­ Bai Rui¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t visible under the mask as he gently covered Cheng Nuo¡¯s wrist with his hand and whispered, ¡°Try to break free using all your skill.¡± Unlike Liu Guang, Bai Rui didn¡¯t seem to have any trouble with his voice cracking. He sounded very calm and controlled, with a gorgeous bass tone that made people shiver. Bai Rui¡¯s fingers were cool and the ce that he touched tingled. Cheng Nuo was frozen for a moment. After he recovered his wits, he gathered all his energy tounch an attack. When he had finished, he looked anxiously at Bai Rui, just like a nervous student handing his homework to his teacher. Bai Rui thought for a while and then put his hand down and said expressionlessly, ¡°Not bad.¡± Cheng Nuo breathed a sigh of relief and put his hands behind his back. Every time Bai Rui got close to him, he felt breathless. He was just a bundle of nerves right now! Chapter 53 Chapter 53 After the test, the students paired up forbat exercises in which they could only use physical attacks and defense. Using special powers was not allowed. Since there were seven of them, naturally, Bai Rui paired up with Cheng Nuo while the other six trained with each other. Cheng Nuo was somewhat agitated by this. In fact, he had been training in this sort of thing, butpared to geniuses like Liu Guang and Bai Rui, his skills were nothing special. However, seeing the serious and focused expression of the eyes under the mask, Cheng Nuo calmed down and tried his best to go on the attack, throwing out a punch and kicking out with a foot. Bai Rui easily fended off his punch with one hand and blocked his foot with the other hand. Cheng Nuo lost his bnce and fell over but after hended on the ground, he realized that he was actually not hurt at all. He didn¡¯t know how Bai Rui had managed to do that, so he jumped back up and continued thebat exercise. Bai Rui didn¡¯t call a halt to the training session until night had fallen. Cheng Nuo couldn¡¯t even remember how many times he had been defeated. He felt utterly exhausted but he also knew that he had made a lot of progress and insight in hisbat skills. Bai Rui was clearly a very good teacher. In the past, Cheng Nuo had tried asking Liu Guang to train him, but Liu Guang was too afraid of hurting him, so their training sessions were always too short and perfunctory. It waste at night when they finally stopped training, but Bai Rui still didn¡¯t give them time to rest. He pointed at a wooded hill and said in a monotone voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one incense stick¡¯s worth of time to hide in the forest. Those with wood elemental energy should have an advantage there. The first one I find will be ¡®out¡¯.¡± Are we ying hide and seek?¡­ Cheng Nuo watched the others scatter as they ran up the hill. Cheng Nuo leaped on top of the trees to look for a good hiding ce. Although Bai Rui didn¡¯t have a beast¡¯s sharp senses like Liu Guang, his perception was probably almost as keen. When Cheng Nuo judged that the incense stick¡¯s worth of time was over, he picked an ordinary tree to hide behind. He leaned on the tree¡¯s trunk, palms touching it, as his wood elemental energy pulsed through his body and through the tree, hiding his presence by merging his aura until it was one with it. Due to this forest¡¯s close proximity to Yongchun Hall, there were very few dangerous magical beasts here. When Cheng Nuo closed his eyes, all he could hear was the sound of leaves rustling in the wind and the buzzing of insects. Sensing the presence of a person, he opened his eyes, only to realize that Bai Rui was falling down from above. ****! He hadn¡¯t even heard Bai Rui moving and it hadn¡¯t even been that long at all! Cheng Nuo felt frustrated as he got up, his head hanging down in despair, ¡°Am I the first one you found?¡± ¡°No.¡± Bai Rui¡¯s eyes seemed to sparkle with good humor. ¡°You¡¯re the fifth.¡± Cheng Nuo perked up and smiled, saying, ¡°Then I don¡¯t have to be eliminated.¡± Bai Rui didn¡¯t say anything more. He just stared unblinkingly at Cheng Nuo, with a soft, gentle expression on his face. Cheng Nuo was stunned to see that now Bai Rui was no longer surrounded by a cold, oppressive aura. Even so, Cheng Nuo still felt very nervous so he tried to act natural and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to look for thest two?¡± Bai Rui took off his mask and sat down, leaning his head against the tree. ¡°No hurry.¡± Cheng Nuo inwardly scolded himself ¨C why the **** are you nervous?! Although Bai Rui was training him now, Cheng Nuo was still his elder. He should be acting his age! Cheng Nuo pretended to be at ease as he sat down and nced a few times at Bai Rui¡¯s profile. He realized that his observation earlier had been correct. Bai Rui was indeed thinner. ¡°Bai Rui¡­ have you been injured recently?¡± Cheng Nuo said hesitantly, ¡°You look thinner thanst time I saw you.¡± Bai Rui was slightly surprised. He hadn¡¯t noticed. The truth is that he was indeed recovering from the side effects of the medicine he had takenst time. His life or death was on a knife-edge for many days before he recovered and his cultivation had also been affected. Of course, he had no intention of revealing that. He turned his face and said softly, ¡°Really? Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been busy. Is your injury healed?¡± When their eyes met, Cheng Nuo was dumbfounded and his heart skipped a few beats but, when he thought of Liu Guang, he quickly regained his senses. He turned away, gazing in front of him with a smile. ¡°My injury healed a long time ago. That¡¯s good, we were in a hurry thest time we parted. I was afraid you would be in trouble¡­¡± Bai Rui¡¯s eyebrows knitted together slightly. Why was Cheng Nuo so nervous? He also seemed to be trying to put some distance between the two of them¡­ He took a sword out of his storage bag and threw it at Cheng Nuo. ¡°Didn¡¯t you lose your weaponst time? I recently refined this, but it¡¯s useless for me to just keep it, so why don¡¯t you use it instead?¡± Cheng Nuo reflexively caught the knife and was a bit surprised when he looked at it. The blue sword that Bai Rui had given him before was quite beautiful. It was something that one would know was out of the ordinary at first nce. Inparison, the sword Bai Rui gave him now looked ordinary. He tested the sword out a few times and found that the weight was just right, neither too light nor too heavy. He put it into his storage bag, then smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Cheng Nuo scolded himself again. He and Bai Rui had gone through life and death situations together. Now that he had decided to be with Liu Guang, although he was too shy to tell even an old friend about it, there was no need for him to be so nervous. He just needed to act like he normally did¡­ When Bai Rui saw that familiar smile, he turned his face away uneasily, but the doubt he had been feeling in his heart immediately faded away and a faint feeling of joy reced it. He stood up and said, ¡°Go back down to the training ground and wait. I¡¯ll find thest two people.¡± By the time Cheng Nuo stood up, murmuring a soft ¡°mmm¡± sound of agreement, Bai Rui had already disappeared. Unbeknownst to Cheng Nuo, Bai Rui paused to watch him walk out of sight before continuing on his way. By the time Bai Rui returned to the training ground with thest two people, he had reverted to his previous cold and steely image as an instructor. He only gave them an hour¡¯s rest before he started training them again. The next few days on the training ground were extremely arduous. There were times when they were hardly allowed to sleep or rest, but Cheng Nuo felt that it was worth it since both the speed and strength of his wood elemental skills had greatly increased. He and Bai Rui were able to talk to each other a few more times and now, perhaps because he had more time to think about it, Cheng Nuo was able to act more naturally. One weekter, the group had been pared down to sixteen and had been tasked with an actualbat mission. Four disciples with wood elemental abilities plus four others withbat-oriented skills were grouped together toplete lower to mid-level missions. Cheng Nuo and Li Jiu were in the same group while four were all newly selected disciples from different departments. Bai Rui was leaving to resume his regr duties with the other covert guards. Their parting was in public so they couldn¡¯t say goodbye to each other. Cheng Nuo¡¯s heart beat faster because he felt as though the way Bai Rui¡¯s eyes rested on his face was filled with a mysterious significance. Cheng Nuo secretly pinched his hand. What the heck was going on? Cheng Nuo was both excited and nervous now that he was going on his first mission. They were tasked with escorting a noble¡¯s offspring to his wedding in Lincheng. Since the wedding party had to pass through a bandit-infested area in the middle of the journey, they needed an escort team. It would take about a month for Cheng Nuo¡¯s team to finish the mission and return. Fearing that Liu Guang would be worried when he didn¡¯t find him, Cheng Nuo wrote a note and fixed it to his table. These days, Cheng Nuo was always busy, but whenever he had time to rx, he would miss Liu Guang terribly. The noble¡¯s wedding party was quite grand, with dozens of magical beasts hitched to wagons containing the dowry gifts along with more than a dozen beautiful young female attendants. In addition to Cheng Nuo¡¯s group of eight disciples, the noble family had also sent hundreds of guards to apany them. This was the first time that Cheng Nuo saw such arge wedding party. He secretly sighed when he saw that, fortunately, although the brides in this world wore red wedding clothes, they didn¡¯t wear the phoenix crown and veil. He nced curiously at the wedding sedan chair. The bride was sitting upright on the sedan, which had translucent white gauze curtains hanging on all sides. Although Cheng Nuo couldn¡¯t see the bride¡¯s face clearly, he looked like he was only fifteen or sixteen years old. Sure enough, this was a world where early marriages were the norm¡­ Cheng Nuo felt like a real bodyguard when the party set off. He was riding a bull-headed magical beast and felt excited about this novel experience, especially since he hadn¡¯t left the city in a long time. The first few days were calm. The wedding party traveled quite slowly and the scenery was boring. The only person Cheng Nuo was acquainted with was Li Jiu who was a very quiet and gloomy person, so Cheng Nuo didn¡¯t want to talk to him. The more experienced guards were on alert because they were now getting closer and closer to the dangerous area. Although it was unlikely for bandits to attack such a well-guarded convoy, they still didn¡¯t want to be too careless and possibly lose some people or things. Today everyone stopped to make a fire and cook. They only started eating after Cheng Nuo and the other wood elemental disciples had checked to see if the food was safe. Cheng Nuo sat in the middle of the crowd, absentmindedly chewing on a magical beast¡¯s hind leg. He was bored of eating meat all the time. In this world, most people loved to eat meat and drink wine, even females were no exception. Only a few people liked to eat vegetables like Bai Rui. When they had all finished their meals, they immediately went back on the road. While the others were eating, Cheng Nuo took the opportunity to go to the surrounding forest to forage for some fruits that were growing in the wild. He threw the fruits into his mouth to get rid of the greasy aftertaste of the meat he had eaten. Halfway up the mountain, most of the people in the wedding party fell off their magical beast mounts and panic ensued. Cheng Nuo was stunned. Were they poisoned? But that was practically impossible! He jumped off his mount and checked one of the fallen¡¯s pulse. His mind racing, he quickly deduced the cause. Two drugs that cause unconsciousness must have been added to the food but it wasn¡¯t detected because they were harmless if taken separately. Their soporific effect would only appear if the wine and meat were eaten together. It could be easily cured by giving the stricken people the juice of the Ling Grass¡­ The thing he was worried about was: who could the poisoner be? Their food was prepared by a few trusted people and it was checked by the four disciples in Cheng Nuo¡¯s group, so it must be one of them! He quickly took out the Ling Grass from his storage bag, but a loudmotion broke out before he could prepare the detoxification medicine. Hundreds of bandits brandishing weapons and mounted on magical beasts rushed to surround the wedding party. Cheng Nuo saw that one of the bandit leaders looked familiar but it took a few moments before he remembered that this was Chu Yunxuan, who had fought with Bai Rui and was forced to sign a blood contract. Although around eighty percent of the wedding guards had fallen, the rest were not to be trifled with and quickly started fighting the bandits. Cheng Nuo, wielding the sword that Bai Rui had given him, quickly ran over to the bride¡¯s wedding sedan. Of course, the most important thing they had to protect was this little boy who had been pampered and spoiled since childhood. Cheng Nuo was worried about one thing in particr. Will the traitor also take advantage of the chaos to go there? Although the level one disciples were also poisoned, their high cultivation allowed them to suppress the effects somewhat. As Cheng Nuo passed them, he threw some Ling Grass over to them and shouted loudly, ¡°Chew this to detoxify the poison!¡± Unfortunately, the Ling Grass that was still in the air was shot down by an arrow from a hidden enemy. Cheng Nuo turned around in shock, only to realize that a nt was rapidly growing on the ground and wrapping itself around him. Li Jiu was not far away and he was staring at Cheng Nuo with an icy expression in his grey eyes. Looks like Li Jiu was the traitor! Li Jiu was from Lingyun Pavilion, from a sect that has been under the direct control of Liao Ji¡¯s City Lord. So if they could capture Li Jiu then the rest of the group wouldn¡¯t be suspected! Cheng Nuo took a deep breath, then started cutting off the nt that had entangled him, but the more he cut, the more it grew. In the meantime, Li Jiu had already ridden away to the forefront of the battle. Cheng Nuo anxiously called out, ¡°Who can make a fire?¡± A guard with a fire ability ran over and burned the nt off. Some of the other guards who were behind them rushed over to follow Cheng Nuo. Many of the bandits were clearly more skilled than Chu Yunxian and had reached the bride¡¯s sedan, frightening the female attendants. The guards fought on, forming a circle of protection around the bride¡¯s party and frantically blocked all sorts of ice, thorn, fire, lighting, etc. attacks. The wedding sedan was on fire and many of the magical beasts had panicked. Who knew how many unconscious people on the ground had been trampled? Cheng Nuo knew that Li Jiu had a certain target in mind. When he saw Li Jiu rushing towards the bride¡¯s sedan, Cheng Nuo quickly used a sticky vine on him. An eye for an eye! This was to pay Li Jiu back for the nts earlier. The guards didn¡¯t know that Li Jiu was the traitor so they let him pass when they saw his sect disciple¡¯s uniform, just as Li Jiu had secretly nned. The sticky vine stopped Li Jiu¡¯s magical beast but Li Jiu simply jumped down and shot a few arrows behind him. This time Cheng Nuo was prepared and cut down all the arrows with his sword. Li Jiu had already reached his target. Jumping into the wedding sedan, he ripped the veil around it then ced a poisoned arrow against the young boy¡¯s neck, shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t move or I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Cheng Nuo ground his teeth in frustration. Why was he always so unlucky?! To think that he would encounter such a problem on his very first mission! Chu Yunxuan¡¯s bandit group used to live near the slums, when did they move here? Cheng Nuo didn¡¯t know that, because of the discovery of energy stone deposits around the slums, the slum residents were all dispersed by the city lord. The bandits in the area also moved away. In the distance, Chu Yunxuan waved his folding fan andughed. ¡°This kid Chang Chun did a good job, this time he¡¯ll get most of the credit! Everyone, surrender! As long as you surrender, our boss won¡¯t kill those who haven¡¯t offended him!¡± Only twenty to thirty guards were left facing hundreds of bandits. Seeing the bride captured and many of theirpanions dead or unconscious on the ground, they all hesitated and stopped fighting. When Cheng Nuo heard Chu Yuanxian¡¯s words, his vision momentarily turned ck. ****! Li Jiu is Chang Chun?! The children of the slums were often covered in grime from head to toe, so he hadn¡¯t seen their faces too clearly. He would¡¯ve never thought to connect Chang Chun to Li Jiu¡­ Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Also ng for: A meeting of a gay partner) Towards this immortal sword, it had a certain charm. Even when Lin Zhizhi had previously criticized the sword spirit, he couldn¡¯t help but admit it. More importantly, this was a divine sword. In the entire cultivation world filled with immortals, there were only a handful of such swords. Some were hidden away from the world, and some were in ces that could be seen but could not touch. Like this Ten Thousand Sword Cave. Throughout the years, countless young talents had arrived to train and there had also been young immortals who experienced hardships, had seen Xuan Hua¡¯s divine consciousness. Even so, there was no one worthy in Xuan Hua¡¯s eyes. No one, no matter how outstanding the youth was, could win his approval. A certain arrogant cultivator genius once said: No one in this world can pass thest hurdle! It was exactly as he said. The protector flower bloomed and wilted, having the immortal sword to always remain in the Ten Thousand Sword Cave. It wasn''t until Lin Zhizhi became Xuan Hua''s first disciple that this immortal sword ushered in its first master. Lin Zhizhi ced his fingers on the tip of the sword, sliced and squeezed out enough blood to drip onto the de. On the immortal sword, a dark glow circted, and the drop of blood disappeared in a blink of an eye. Lin Zhizhi immediately crossed his legs to sit, circting his spiritual qi and began to refine the sword. With his cultivation base during the Qi refining period, it was extremely difficult to refine the excalibur. But fortunately, there was a sword spirit loyally sticking to his side, allowing the refining speed to be considerably faster. About half a dayter, the ck excalibur that hung in front of the young man screamed. It circled excitedly in the air, and flew to Lin Zhizhi''s hand. Lin Zhizhi was a little emotional. He raised his hand with that excalibur. shing out with his sword aura, the sword pavilion¡¯s windows were shed in half. The lightning on the sword left a crackling sound on the broken wooden window. Seeing the power of the divine excalibur, Lin Zhizhi smiled with satisfaction before putting it in his Qiankun ring and walked out of the sword pavilion. After refining the sword, the sword pavilion¡¯s barrier no longer hindered him. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Outside Ten Thousand Sword Cave. Having seen Lin Zhizhi enter the cave, Xuan Hua stood alone and closed his eyes to recover. Even when Lady Luo made repeated attempts to probe, he ignored her. Lady Luo should have been dissatisfied, but this man''s aura made her realise he was not someone she should provoke. She dared not overstep. The Carefree Patriarch was tactful. He moved his hand away from the waist of the dancing girl, sat upright properly, and spiritually transmitted his thoughts with Lady Luo. "You know him?" "This concubine has never heard of such a man among the big martial arts sects before.¡± "If it hadn''t been for this cultivation of the special divine consciousness technique, he would be above you and me..." The Carefree Patriarch muttered. Lady Luo smiled, took the wine ss next to her and drank it. "The young man who just went in must be a disciple or descendant of that person. Perhaps one of the God Transformation Stage¡¯s old monsters decided to move. Wait until Yong''er and my failure of a nephew to retuen. We¡¯ll then leave as soon as possible." "You don''t want toe forward and demand for opportunities?" "These may not be opportunities, but misfortune." Mdm Luo''s smile did not diminish. Having climbed all the way to the position of Grand Elder in the fiercelypetitive Hehuan Sect, she was familiar in reading countless people¡¯s intentions, and knew the benefits of being clear-headed in this cultivation world. The Carefree Patriarch gave Xuan Hua a thoughtful nce. He withdrew his gaze and concentrated on waiting for his son''s return. Time passed. Time, to these old monsters who could spend years in seclusion, had no meaning for them. The door of the Ten Thousand Sword Cave slowly opened, and an excited-looking youth in brocade jumped out, his whole fat face squeezed into a smile. "Father! I did it! Haha, I got the Autumn Water Sword--" With a howl, he lunged at the Carefree Patriarch. Looking at his son and remembering the imposing yet unmoving Xuan Hua, the Carefree Patriarch said to his son, "Yong''er, speak slowly and keep your voice down." The fatty youth looked at his old dad with confusion. He really couldn''t hold back the joy in his heart, couldn''t wait to share his encounter with his father, jumping as he spoke, his body¡¯s flesh wobbling, "After I went in, a voice said I was qualified to open the ordinary trial level, after that there were waves of people challenging me - First there were three ordinary infantrymen, around the fifth level of the Qi refining stage. With a single shot, they were swept off the ground by me. Then followed by another five ...... I broke through a total of twelve levels, and thatst level was so crowded that I wouldn''t necessarily have lost if it had been one-on-one. After that, the voice gave me this sword." As he said, he handed the Autumn Water Sword in his hand to the Carefree Patriarch, expecting to receive praise from his father. "Not bad," The Carefree Patriarch said. He was quite satisfied with his son''s achievement. He himself knew his son¡¯s worth. The legendary perfect challenge was for those top geniuses. To have Yong''er open an ordinary trial was considered not bad. Although the Autumn Water Sword was not a top-notch spirit sword, it was notcking either. Lady Luoughed delicately from the side andplimented, "A teenage talent." The fatty scratched his head with a smile. After waiting a few more moments, more youths came out, one of whom was the nephew that Lady Luo brought along. He nced around and saw Lady Luo waving to him before walking to the dragon carriage. He lifted the curtain and stood in front of Lady Luo. "Aunty." Lady Luo took him by the hand, the chiffon slipping off her shoulders. She asked with concern, "How¡¯s it?" "I dashed Aunty¡¯s expectations. I¡¯ve only passed the first fifteen levels of the ordinary trial," the male said as a white light shed in his hand. A pure ck dagger appeared in his hand, "This sword is called Xiangsi."Ïà˼: Lovesickenss As soon as he said that, the fat Yong¡¯er¡¯s face instantly flushed. In his heart, he eximed that this kid was too good at pretending! He had passed fifteen levels and still looked dissatisfied. So pretentious! Lady Luo was surprised. "That''s good enough." The Carefree Patriarh was also quick to pat his angry son and pushed the bets on the round table. To Lady Luo, he said, "This nephew of yours has the feel of a hero from ancient times. It seems I lost this bet." "It''s just a coincidence for him. If Yong''er had been more attentive, he would have been able to surpass him." Lady Luo put away the things on the round table and said modestly on behalf of the youth. The Carefree Patriarh gave a hateful shake of his head. As they were talking, the door of the Cave of Ten Thousand Swords opened again, and a young man of unparalleled poise stepped out of it. Though it was dark in the cave, he was like a pearl that illuminated the darkness. That was Lin Zhizhi. He had been in the dimly lit cave for a long time, and squinted a little ufortably at the first exposure to the sunlight of the outside world. Darkness fell. He looked up to see a familiar face, his shizun. Xuan Hua walked towards his young disciple and shielded him from the blinding light. "Are you satisfied?" Xuan Hua still had a sense of his divine thoughts that was left in the Ten Thousand Swords Cave. He already knew that Lin Zhizhi had obtained the Wen Xian SwordAka the excalibur. . There was no need to ask the result like the Carefree Patriarch. This sentence only asked if the little disciple liked the divine sword. If didn¡¯t like ...... then he could change to another. Making the divine excalibur seem like a big white carrot on the street, even allowing Lin Zhizhi to pick and choose. Lin Zhizhi, who was still unaware of his shizun¡¯s thoughts, quickly swept his sight over Xuan Hua''s head, grieving a little for the system''s slumber. He was used to the presence of the favorability index. Now that the space about everyone''s head was empty, he was a little ufortable. Hearing Xuan Hua''s words, Lin Zhizhi focused and nodded happily, "Many thanks, Shizun." Xuan Hua then said, "I''ll pass on a scroll of refining techniques to you." Lin Zhizhi was dazed. "I¡¯ve already refined it ......" "It doesn''t matter, just refine it once more. This scroll will be of great benefit to you." Xuan Hua reached out and covered his young disciple who was looking up at him. He whispered in Lin Zhizhi¡¯s ear, "Close your eyes." The outstanding shizun came too close, and Lin Zhizhi could not help but blush a little as he remembered that previous sword practice. But soon his mind was upied by the refinement technique passed on by Xuan Hua. This was an original refinement technique created by a certain physical practitioner, using a unique technique to draw lightning into his body and injecting blood into the spiritual weapon that needed to be refined. This not only deepened his connection with the spiritual weapon, but also allowed him to master some divine lightning abilities. Wen Xian sword was initially associated with heavenly thunder. If it could be refined in this way, its power would be even greater. After going over the technique in his mind, Lin Zhizhi opened his eyes. Xuan Hua''s face was too close. Startled, he subconsciously tried to step back. But he was unable to as his shizun had wrapped his hand around the back of his head. Xuan Hua looked at his little disciple¡¯s face at close quarters. Lin Zhizhi was so well-born that, whether seen up close or from a distance, he was like an immortal in a painting. The shizun held this action for a moment. He brushed his fingertips twice on the left side of Lin Zhizhi''s face. "It''s dirty here." As he said this, he straightened up and returned to his usual coldness, saying to his little disciple. "When there¡¯s a day of heavy rain, I¡¯ll attract thunder for you." Lin Zhizhi wiped his palm on the spot where his shizun had touched. He did not take it to heart, thinking that something had remained when he was not paying attention. In a few steps, he caught up with Xuan Hua. The master and disciple came and went in a hurry. Compared to the n in Lady Luo''s mind, it was they who walked faster. Although Lady Luo had only nced at Lin Zhizhi when he came out, she admired the young man''s extraordinary bearing. When the next opening date of the Ten Thousand Swords Cave was announced, there were rumours that the monotonous voice in the cave was gone. Instead, it was reced with the direct selection of spiritual swords. The first thing that came to Lady Luo''s mind was the master and disciple. She sighed. The cultivation world was full of talented people -paring this young man to her own nephew, who was so happy to die for the ordinary trials, was truly foolish. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Inside Lin Zhizhi''s Qiankun ring, the Wen Xian Sword was lying nicely at first, but after some time had passed, the sword spirit detached itself from the sword body and transformed into a greyish-white shadow, poking around. Upon seeing the sabre that Lin Zhizhi had originally brought from the Lin Mansion, the sword spirit gave a humane expression of contempt. As the saying went, one mountain does not allow two swords. As a divine weapon, how could it stand to have other swords around its young master? The sword spirit manifested two arms, came to the side of the sabre, and poked it. The sabre was only an ordinary spirit weapon, so naturally it did not respond. The shadow that the sword spirit had transformed into suddenly opened up and wrapped itself around the sword, devouring it bit by bit. After the sabre disappeared, the sword spirity down to rest in a nk space, leaving only a little remnant in ce. It was not until Lin Zhizhi returned to the Luo Xian Sword Sect and took the divine sword out of the Qiankun ring that he noticed the anomaly. "...... Where is my original sword?" The sword spirit floated around in front of him. The grey-white body resembled a pile of y, pliable enough to stretch out two more arms and ced one on top of another. "It was eaten by me." "Why did you eat it?" Although the sword was useless after a divine weapon was obtained, it was after all apanion from childhood. He still had some feelings towards it. Having the sword spirit eat it without a word made Lin Zhizhi furious. The sword spirit didn''t think two arms were enough, so it simply transformed into four and twisted them into a twist. ¡°Master has me. You can''t be focusing on another.¡± Perhaps still feeling that having four arms to use was not enough to express his heart, the sword spirit simply simted a face with particrlyrge eyes, taking up a third of the whole face. Clearly, it was using Lin Zhizhi, its new master, of not being faithful. "Isn''t it enough that Master has me?" Lin Zhizhi: "............" #What to do if the newly adopted sword spirit is retarded. Waiting online for a reply. Lin Zhizhi and the sword spirit were notmunicating well. No matter how he tried to mediate, the sword spirit bit off the phrase: "It''s enough to have only me by my master''s side." Until death, it refused to apologize to the sabre that died for no reason. In his anger, the new master shoved this divine excalibur back into his Qiankun ring and told it to face the wall and think about its fate. After settling this excalibur who had a strong desire for exclusivity by getting rid of the sabre, Lin Zhizhi looked at the time and prepared to head outside for ss. It¡¯s just¡­ on the way to the lecture hall, it seems more crowded than usual...? ! At the entrance of the lecture hall, the area where there were originally only two outer disciples responsible for guiding others, was now upied by a group of people. They seemed to be crowding someone within the crowd, making the ce feel so suffocating. Lin Zhizhi didn''t want to join in the fun. After standing outside for a while, he wanted to bypass the crowd and enter the lecture hall. Just when he gave up watching, a hand quietly put a hand on his shoulder, and at the same time, a familiar voice sounded in his ears: ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± The voice was very gentle, much like a spring breeze. But it made Lin Zhizhi''s back stiffened. He paused before turning his head slowly. A familiar figure came into view. Su Yu, who had put on Tianyin''s school attire, stood there handsome and unparalleled, looking at him with a smile. ... Su Yu who thinks of fucking him. ¡ª¡ªFuck. Wake up, system! I need you! The current childhood sweetheart, due to the system''s deep sleep, could no longer see the damn favourably index over his head. This made Lin Zhizhi a little uncertain whether the other party chose to give up after a period of avoidance, or was still maintaining that old idea. Su Yu still looked the same as before. With a smile on his lips, he said, "Have you been well these few days?¡± This childhood friend looked very normal...Not right. Before getting the favorability system, gay friends looked more normal than this! Lin Zhizhi responded awkwardly, "It''s okay." The ck-haired teenager habitually blinked his left eye every time he got nervous. Su Yu, who grew up with him, knew this well and his smile was undiminished. "You feel nervous when you face me? I¡¯m sad.¡± Lin Zhizhi shook his head. "No, I just didn''t expect to see you here." "The elders of Tianyin areing to Luo Xian Sword Sect to discuss the opening of the secret realm soon, and brought me here." Su Yu¡¯s smile broadened. "I didn''t expect to see you here. Might you bring me around?"¡° Lin Zhizhi hesitated, then tactfully refused. "But I still have to go to the lecture hall..." Su Yu did not force him, and generously mentioned, "Then I will go to find the elders with others first." Without being forceful, he said goodbye to Lin Zhizhi. Su Yu raised his hand at the Tianyin disciple who was crowded by in the middle of the crowd. That Tianyin disciple squeezed through the crowd and followed Su Yu towards the inner mountain. Everything looked so normal. Towards friends one hasn''t seen for a long time, he gave a greeting. After meeting and seeing said friend was busy, he settled his own business first. It was so normal that Lin Zhizhi felt that he had been thinking too much. The ck-haired boy stood there for a while, with his untied long hair flowing down his figure, and turned sideways and walked into the Qi refining lecture hall. In the Qi Refining Lecture Hall, Lan Zhen was actually inside. Seeing Lin Zhizhi walk in, his face turned blue, and he quietly and unobtrusively wanted to hide himself behind the table. Not expecting Lin Zhizhi didn¡¯t even look at him, only walking straight to the window seat where he used to sit, and sat down. Since that day when Feng Qin was making trouble at the outer gate, Lin Zhizhi had be famous in the outer sect. These new disciples in the Qi refining period looked at him curiously, especially female disciples, secretly saying those rumors had mentioned one thing right. He was really good-looking. This lesson passed quickly for Lin Zhizhi. He forced himself not to think about Su Yu and focused on the elder''s lecture. After the elders left, Lin Zhizhi sat in the same ce and leaned against the window, basking in silence. But not long after ss was over, a little dough with a me mark on the eyebrows slipped in. He saw Lin Zhizhi and leaned over to his desk, whispering, "The time for me to hate you is over.¡± This stubborn childpleted his time of hate. He could now safely like his beloved. Lin Zhizhi: "¡­¡­" Feng Qin looked at him. "I don''t know when you will be back, so I beat Lan Zhen." Lin Zhizhi was a little puzzled by the child''s logic. "Why are you beating him?¡± "I told him to notify me when you return....." Feng Qin pulled Lin Zhizhi up from his seat. "I¡¯ve been practicing roasted chicken these days! You muste and taste it, I can already make delicious roasted chicken!" "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Lin Zhizhi couldn''t fault him. Thoughts of eating a roast chicken ran across his mind so he followed. The little round dough pulled him out of the lecture hall, heading for a scenic creek outside the sect, before happily taking out all kinds of professional spices and chicken ingredients.. ¡ªFeng Qin''s harrassment skills were the best. However, Lin Zhizhi didn''t even notice that when he left the school, he had a pair of eyes staring at him. In those eyes, it saw Lin Zhizhi refusing to apany bringing him about Luo Xian Sword Sect , instead choosing to be with another person to go out of the sect to y... Su Yu lowered his eyshes. The smile on his lips disappeared. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 rantor: Amber.es Compared with the chickens that were roasted several times before, Feng Qin had made a lot of progress this time. During the period of time when he knew Lin Zhizhi''s true identity, the little round dough only seriously hated him for 30 seconds. For the remaining 8.9 hours and 30 seconds, he spent all his time searching for the mortal realm¡¯s best roasted chicken chef¡­ After getting off work from the Yellow Crane Tower, a roast chicken chef from the secr world prepared to go to the brothel to listen to Lady Hongying¡¯stest song. Suddenly he was stunned by a gust of demonic wind. When he opened his eyes again, he saw a huge tiger demon leaping towards him with a grin. Shit, shit! I saw the evil spirit in ¡®Liao Zhai¡¯! Although it wasn¡¯t a vixen but a tiger monster... The chef¡¯s eyes rolled and he fainted before the tiger demon caught him. After waking up, this scene was reflected in his eyes: His neck was gripped by a tender-looking child, pressing his face against a bunch of de-feathered chicken. The chef trembled and begged: "Don''t eat me, don''t eat me, I''ve never done anything bad..." Feng Qin impatiently interrupted him, "Teach me how to roast chicken." "I¡¯ve been cooking diligently all my life. I¡¯ve never done anything that uwful..." The chef hid in the corner and shook pitifully. "If you keep talking to yourself, you can simply head to the underworld to cook,¡± Feng Qin threatened. The chef swallowed, forced himself to calm down and mped his legs. "What do you all want me to do?" "Roasted chicken--" Feng Qin threw the seasonings and fire starters collected by his subordinates in front of the chef. He added thoughtfully, "Teach me to roast the kind of delicious chicken that can make others fall in love with me." The chef trembled. "This... How can there be such a chicken in this world?" "Why don''t you have that kind of chicken?" The little round dough was dissatisfied with the chef''s words. He grabbed a handful of spices and threw them to the chef¡¯s face. He narrowed his eyes. "Then I guess you don''t need to exist." The chef hurriedly said, "Eh, eh, yes! There definitely is!" He got up from the ground and rummaged through the pile of materials in front of him tearfully. These were all brought from his own kitchen. Even the purse given by the Hongyingdy that he hung on the window was brought here¡­ The chef bitterly stuffed this purse into his trouser belt, skillfully lifted the bald chicken whose stomach was stuffed with seasoning, took out the oiling brush, and brushed the chicken with sesame oil. The little round dough watched very seriously from the side. In his heart, the tiger demon was actually surprised. When Feng Shuang taught the little master spells, he had to use a stick and candy method, otherwise Feng Qin¡¯s mind would wander around the world. This fire control skill took him a full three months to learn before he could seed. -- But now, he was spending so much effort roasting a chicken. ¡ªOf course, if he knew that Feng Shuang had once taught Feng Qin how to roast chicken by hand, he might not have been so surprised. In short, in the 8.9 hour and 30 seconds where the chef almost urinated his pants three times, Feng Qin became the secret disciple of the chef(?), and sessfully obtained the secret of the secr world¡¯s Yellow Crane Tower¡¯s roasted chicken. After independently roasting a delicious smelling and tasting chicken, Feng Qin motioned at the tiger demon. The chef fainted and was sent back to where he came from. When the chef woke up again, he touched his waistband and found that it was heavy inside. His pouch wasden with gold and silver jewelry. The chef nced to the left and right. After a few days when there was no danger, he decided to hide this encounter inside his heart. He used this money to redeem the Hongyingdy and the two of them lived a life without shame or restlessness. The chef had experienced a blessing, while Feng Qin was still slowly waiting for the return of the person. After finally waiting for Lin Zhizhi''s return, he couldn''t wait to show off his roasted chicken. By the creek, Feng Qin single handedly took the chicken, brushed the seasoning, and roasted the chicken. Once done, he handed it to Lin Zhizhi¡¯s mouth and asked expectantly, "Have you fallen in love with me?" "..." Lin Zhizhi suddenly felt that he had done a bad thing. If he hadn¡¯t let the little phoenix roast chicken in the first ce, Feng Qin would not be so crazy about letting him taste the chicken...... = = Lin Zhizhi determined that no matter what the taste was, he would form a mouth-watering expression on his face, to encourage this little round dough¡¯s impulsive cookery. However, just when he bit into the roast chicken, the melty and savory chicken flesh instantly melted. "It tastes really good." Feng Qin smiled, feeling exceedingly pleased. With a wide face, he watched his beloved slowly consume the roast chicken. The old man was right. Rather than gaining enlightenment, it was more satisfying to have hispanion eat the chicken he had roasted himself. After watching Lin Zhizhi finish eating, Feng Qin still wanted him to do those things that could build an evesting rtionship, but the youth decisively refused. Apanying the child to eat a meal of roast chicken was already taking time out from his busy schedule, and the system had fallen asleep to protect him. Although he wasn''t going to increase the so-called favorability points for this, he did want to improve his strength quickly, allowing the system to wake up as soon as possible. Feng Qin refused to give up, wanting to stick together further. He wanted to suggest that he could sit and watch Lin Zhizhi meditate and train. But the remaining EQ in this young Feng master¡¯s head reminded him to exercise restraint. Cultivators of dao had to abstain from stealing others meritorious deeds. If the enemy knew and set a trap, it would be them who would pay for their lives. Therefore, after making noise, he could only watch Lin Zhizhi walk out of his field of vision while he returned to the Xumi Fantasy Realm sullenly. After Lin Zhizhi left Feng Qin, he originally wanted to go back to his residence to practice, to see if he could break through the twelfth level of Qi training after receiving the divine sword. But who knew, not reaching the outer door yet, Su Yu appeared, seeming to have been waiting for him for a long time. The white-clothed youth gave a light smile. "Now you should be free, right?" Lin Zhizhi suddenly felt that things were so unlucky these days. Settling one issue and the next issue rushed forth. Why was everyone taking this opportunity to find him? ! Couldn¡¯t they wait for him toe back after he built a foundation, be immortal?! The ck-haired youth looked directly at his best friend''s eyes. He mercilessly refused. "I just came to the Sword Sect not long ago. If you really want to walk about the Sword Sect, you should find our senior brothers and sisters to lead you." As soon as he said this tactical refusal, Su Yu understood. Su Yu looked at Lin Zhizhi. With a bitter smile, he asked, "Why is Zhizhi hiding from me? Could it be that you are still angry with me about that mortal woman¡¯s matter?" Of course not. In fact, after getting the favorability index system, Lin Zhizhi couldn¡¯t even remember the appearance of the woman who made his heart beat...It was hard to exin why he really was hiding from his friend. Lin Zhizhi shook his head. "You did the right thing. As a cultivator, I have no future with mortal women. I¡¯m not deliberately avoiding you, but this is not a good time. I really have something to do." Su Yu could tell at a nce whether he was lying, No matter how smart the eldest son of Su''s family was, he could never think of the favorability index system. However, relying on his own understanding of the arrogant and self-willed nature of his close friend, several spections shed in his mind before finally settling on the conclusion -- ¡°Lin Zhizhi already knows his feelings for him". Su Yu had always been calm and decisive. He understood that if he rified things with Lin Zhizhi now, he would definitely not agree. But he really couldn''t bear to look at the one he saw growing up alienating himself so much. They grew up together; they were childhood friends. Long time ago, they slept together, having nothing they couldn¡¯t talk about. But now, Lin Zhizhi would rather go out with a new acquaintance, than to show him around the Luo Xian Sword Sect. It gave Su Yu a sense of crisis. He was about to lose this person he had set his heart on since young. It was the most unbearable thing in this world. From five years old until now, these emotions that have been deeply buried for so many years inside Su Yu¡¯s heart broken through. The white-clothed youth kept his smile, having an expression that was never really seen. Su Yu''s words were light. "Do you know that...I like you?" "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Lin Zhizhi had never expected the direction of the plot. Like the shock of five thunderous bolts, seeing his good friend, who used to be like a close brother, confess to him. "I do like you. Maybe the word ¡®love¡¯ is more urate." Su Yu continued, "I don''t know when it started, maybe it was that time when you hugged me and said that I look like your senior... From then on, the thought of protecting you grew bigger and bigger. Now it has be a habit that is not easily able to be given up.¡± "Zhizhi, would you like to be my cultivationpanion?" He didn''t want to¡ª! Although Su Yu''s words sessfully evoked Lin Zhizhi''s feelings of their past, with his pleasant words describing the formation of this beautiful love, Lin Zhizhi knew that it was not this case. This Su Yu clearly wore a "wanting to fuck" attitude over his head! This pungent, unspeakable idea of pornographic thinking was by no means what he was uttering! Lin Zhizhi''s attitude was clear and decisive. "I don''t want to be a man''s cultivation partner. My future cultivation partner should be a fresh, refined, gentle and kind-hearted woman. Su Yu, you used to be my best friend. I don¡¯t have this kind of feeling for you.¡± He said this neatly, wanting to cleanly slice off the mess with a sharp knife, making Su Yu give up the idea. Su Yu saw seriousness in the other¡¯s eyes. He was silent for a moment and bitterly said, "I know." He had always known. Lin Zhizhi didn''t want his feelings. But what could he do? In the face of menacing love, ethics and morals were nothing in front of it, only able to hide in the depths of his heart. Wanting the other to get used to himself. Su Yu had the sense it was no longer in his grasp anymore. Lin Zhizhi didn''t know how to treat Su Yu. Seeing such a close friend ^[1: Can also be used as a gay partner/friend]^, his heart was not well. Feelings he had for more than ten years were not something to be treated lightly. The ck-haired youth hesitated for a moment. "Calm down. Maybe tomorrow, you¡¯ll meet and fall in love with another family¡¯sdy... I have something to do. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± He thought it might be better for Su Yu to be alone for a while. Su Yu stared at the youth¡¯s back walking away, his eyes darkening. ¡ª¡ªIf he can¡¯t lose him at all, then no matter if it¡¯s willing or not, it should be fine to force him to stay close. ¡ª¡ªIf Lin Zhizhi¡¯s world only has him himself, no longer able to love others, then one day, Lin Zhizhi will definitely fall in love with himself. ¡ª¡ªIt was him who came first. Yes. From the age of five till now, he was the one who had first protected. What qualifications did others have to enter his eyes? The author has something to say: The grilled chicken scene is over, spicy 2333 Next, it¡¯s the Shura arena of the gay friend_(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_ new characters should alsoe out and cover their faces Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Liu Wu waved his hand and those frightened females were quickly dragged down. A gang of bandits also poured into the hall and pointed their bows and arrows at these few individuals. In a sh everyone¡¯s daggers were drawn. Most of the bandits came from the slums and had lived by licking blood from the knife¡¯s edge. Even if they were apprehensive of these people, they were absolutely not afraid. Cheng Nuo stood up with Cao Tou, pale-faced and smiling bitterly in his heart. Li Yue sneered at Lian Yu, saying, ¡°It looks like they won¡¯t hand over those things honestly.¡± Lian Yu leaned towards him, saying in an indulgent tone: ¡°Naughty again! I know what you¡¯re thinking -- you want to take advantage of the chaos to run away? Oh, how much trouble have you caused for me these past few days. You even have a serious injury. Can¡¯t you behave a little?¡± Li Yue snorted. ¡°Whatever you say. Those people above are not pleasing to my eye right now. If you won¡¯t move, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± That said, his feet suddenly dashed towards Liu Wu who was above him. He unexpectedly did not use a doll, but wielded an energy wire on his own. Liu Wu hadn¡¯t even moved when Chu Yunxuan jumped out to block the attack with a folding fan. The two immediately began to fight in a flurry. The arrows of those bandits also shot towards Lian Yu and the others, but they were all effortlessly blocked by the white-robed attendants. The hall suddenly descended into a melee. Cao Tou sucked in a big breath and whispered: ¡°Jin Yu, you take Big Brother Cheng away from here, I will assist the Chief in defending against the enemy.¡± Donning a special hand-guard, he threw his fist at a white-robed attendant. Jin Yu hesitated before grabbing Cheng Nuo. He threw him over his shoulder and squeezed through the side door to go outside. Cheng Nuo had a spell of dizziness. He could see that Li Yue wanted to break away from Lian Yu, but Li Yue was already so abnormal, how strong must Lian Yu be? Cao Tou staying behind by himself was obviously very dangerous! Chest turning hot, he struggled and said, ¡°Jin Yu, I won¡¯t be a hindrance, first let¡¯s go back to help Cao Tou¡­¡± Jin Yu paid him no heed, firmly restraining his two legs and heading directly towards a secluded spot. But as he was passing by the garden at the back of the mountain stronghold, Jin Yu abruptly stumbled. The sole of his right foot was pierced by spikes that had suddenly erupted from the ground. The two tumbled down together. Chang Chun sneered as he leaped down from atop a boulder. ¡°Still want to escape?¡± Jin Yu quickly jumped up from the ground. Gnashing his teeth, he said: ¡°Right now you¡¯re one of the Ten Chiefs, but when encountering foes you actually run away!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to destroy a traitor in our ranks, how is that inappropriate?¡± Chang Chun¡¯s hand raised a gleaming sword as he closed in on them. ¡°Since you and Cao Tou are helping this outsider so much, then just die with him!¡± Cheng Nuo was pretending to be struck motionless by the fall, but his right hand had already pinched out a Devouring Flower seed and induced it to bloom. He threw it at Chang Chun, shouting: ¡°Bend down, Jin Yu!¡± Jin Yu hastily lowered his body. The flower burst open in the empty air, big enough to fill a washbasin. Two rows of razor-sharp teeth chomped at Chang Chun. Chang Chun thrust forward a row of iron brambles to block it. Smiling, he said: ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy, you two are dying here today!¡± Jin Yu was enraged, his temper much more violent than Cao Tou¡¯s. He dashed forward with his injured leg. Fearing that he would be injured, Cheng Nuo gritted his teeth and also rushed ahead with the knife that Bai Rui had given him gripped in his hand. Aware of how terrifying that knife was, Chang Chun didn¡¯t dare to cross weapons with him. But Cheng Nuo¡¯s movements were sluggish after being poisoned, and Chang Chun quickly found an opening to aim a kick at his wrist. He immediately lost his knife. Jin Yu¡¯s leg was injured and his thigh had also been shed once by Chang Chun, blood flowing copiously. Since nearly everyone was inside the hall at this moment, it was quiet all around. Chang Chun sent Cheng Nuo flying with a fist in his stomach and struck Jin Yu¡¯s nape with a t palm. Jin Yu instantly dropped down in a faint. As Chang Chun raised his sword to y Jin Yu, Cheng Nuo struggled to sit up, clutching his chest. He shouted: ¡°I¡¯m the one you hate, why involve an innocent bystander?¡± Chang Chun¡¯s hand stopped in midair and he mumbled: ¡°Indeed, if I¡¯m going to kill I should first kill you, this scourge! If it weren¡¯t for you, would Guang ge have let me leave for so many years? Jin Yu and Cao Tou also wouldn¡¯t have fallen out with me!¡± Step by step, he trudged towards Cheng Nuo with red eyes. Cheng Nuo sat on the ground, panting incessantly, tightly gripping thest Entangling nt seed in his fist. But before he couldunch it, his acupuncture points were struck by several flying needles. He was paralyzed at once from head to foot. Chang Chun smiled with pleasure: ¡°Did you think I would still give you a chance to make a move?¡± He threw the sword in his hand down to the ground in exchange for a keen-edged dagger. He wanted to cut off Cheng Nuo¡¯s head in one clean swipe! Cheng Nuo gritted his death and shut his eyes. Sinceing to this world he¡¯d lost track of how many times he¡¯d hovered on the verge of death. It seemed like this time he really was going to die¡­ Chang Chun¡¯s nasty smile had not yet faded when he bent his head in stupefaction -- unexpectedly, he discovered that there was a cavity where his heart was supposed to be. Scorching pain abruptly spread from his chest throughout his whole body. He turned his head little by little and saw a familiar face flying freely. That red hair, lustrous as flowing fire, andke-green eyes rendered himpletely incapable of opening his eyes. ¡°Guang....¡± His lips opened and closed once. In an instant, his whole body had turned into a flurry of ashes and disappeared into thin air. Dying like this wasn¡¯t too bad... Cheng Nuo heard movements. Opening his eyes in amazement, he saw a pair of familiar golden pupils and blurted out: ¡°Bai Rui?¡± Bai Rui nodded his head. Brows knitted, he softly asked: ¡°How are you?¡± Embarrassed, Cheng Nuo replied: ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that my body was struck with needles. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t move.¡± Could this be considered a reward for a transmigrator''s hard work and service? Every time he was in a life or death crisis, peril always turned into safety. He¡¯d also lost track of how many times Bai Rui hade to his aid. Now, staring dazedly at that pair of beautiful eyes, his mind was nk but his heart began beating faster and faster. Bai Rui stretched out his hand to examine him and remove the needles, but he was quickly pushed aside. Seeing the red hair that had pressed into the space, Cheng Nuo was even more pleasantly surprised: ¡°Liu Guang? ...Did you guyse together?¡± These two actually appeared together, what magical happenstance was this? Liu Guang red at Bai Rui with an unhappy face: ¡°It was just a coincidence¡­ Naturally I¡¯ll be the one to help treat Cheng Nuo.¡± Bai Rui said indifferently: ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to carry out a mission? With this free time, why don¡¯t you go check out your target?¡± Liu Guang sneered: ¡°Then what about you? What did youe here to do?¡± Cheng Nuo was dizzied from their quarreling. Recalling something, he flusteredly said: ¡°Liu Guang, quickly go save Cao Tou, he¡¯s still inside the hall! Li Yue and someone called Lian Yu are both there¡­¡± Liu Guang was distracted. Darting an unwilling look at Bai Rui, he hurriedly headed towards the hall. Although he detested Bai Rui, he knew that with him here Cheng Nuo would be wholly protected. Bai Rui extended his hands and drew Cheng Nuo into his embrace. He sucked out the needles in Cheng Nuo¡¯s body with a ma. Afterying down for a while, Cheng Nuo could finally move his hands and feet in little increments. Gasping, he said: ¡°Many thanks! But¡­ How did you and Liu Guang find out that I was here?¡± Bai Rui looked away with some bashfulness. ¡°By chance.¡± Running into Liu Guang really was a coincidence, but knowing that Cheng Nuo was here was absolutely not chance. The knife he¡¯d gifted Cheng Nuo was actually part of a pair. The two des would start resonating whenever they were in close proximity, which was how he¡¯d found them so quickly. He took the knife and passed it to Cheng Nuo: ¡°Take it for protection.¡± Cheng Nuo carefully stored the knife inside his storage pouch. Catching sight of Jin Yu who was not far away, his head hanging and unmoving, he hurriedly got up with Bai Rui¡¯s support and staggered over. He felt Jin Yu¡¯s pulse. Perceiving that Jin Yu had only lost consciousness, Cheng Nuo¡¯s heart somewhat calmed down. Seeing that he wanted to treat Jin Yu, Bai Rui asked: ¡°You recognize this person?¡± ¡°He¡¯s Jin Yu.¡± Cheng Nuo nodded and put both his hands on the upper part of Jin Yu¡¯s leg injury. He smiled: ¡°This time it¡¯s thanks to him and Cao Tou... Do you still remember them? Oh right¡­ Where¡¯s Chang Chun?¡± He looked all around, but found no trace of Chang Chun. His heart was somewhat bemused. Bai Rui said indifferently: ¡°He was burnt to ashes by Liu Guang.¡± Cheng Nuo startled. Liu Guang probably hadn¡¯t realized that it was Chang Chun? Chang Chun had been a dagger hidden deep in his heart, but for him to be dealt so swiftly and cleanly, he almost didn¡¯t know how to respond. Bai Rui gazed at the side profile of Cheng Nuo, who was concentrating fully on healing Jin Yu. His body seemingly beyond his control, he seized Cheng Nuo into his arms from behind. He had always been apathetic, but now his heart held a trace of regret. In his childhood he¡¯d thought it beneath his dignity to pay attention to those ant-like people, but earlier, if they had been just one step toote... Cheng Nuo looked at the pair of extremely beautiful hands encircling his own waist. A buzz sounded in his head, and a sense of vertigo enveloped him. The hands that had been in the midst of healing subconsciously halted, and his heart began jumping uncontrobly. Damn, why was he always so at a loss when facing Bai Rui... This seemed to be the second time that he was pressed close enough to Bai Rui to feel his heartbeat. Last time it was when Bai Rui had rescued him from Li Yue¡¯s clutches. Owing to his guilt and remorse, he¡¯d lost control and embraced him. However, there didn¡¯t seem to be a reason this time... Jin Yu groaned, as if about to wake up. Cheng Nuo finally returned to his senses, quickly breaking away with some shame. Lowering his head, he asked: ¡°Jin Yu, how are you?¡± Bai Rui slowly retracted his hands. Noticing the red stain on Cheng Nuo¡¯s face, his heart was endlessly pleased. Jin Yu bewilderedly opened his eyes, at once wanting to jump up. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, where¡¯s Chang Chun?¡± Cheng Nuo hesitatingly darted a nce at Bai Rui. Bai Rui¡¯s identity appeared quite secretive and he would always change his hair color and eyes in front of others. Presently, he¡¯d already donned his disguise. Cheng Nuo simply said: ¡°Liu Guang was here just now, Chang Chun¡­ It¡¯s been settled. Bai¡­ Cheng Yi, let¡¯s first go to the hall. I¡¯m worried about Liu Guang. Li Yue and Lian Yu aren¡¯t mediocre people.¡± He held down Jin Yu, who in his surprise was struggling to sit up. ¡°Jin Yu, you shouldn¡¯t go, there are too many people there. In a little while Liu Guang will bring Cao Tou over to see you.¡± Bai Rui was toozy to speak. Reaching out to ce Cheng Nuo¡¯s hands on his own neck, he hooked up both his legs and hurried in the direction of the hall. Chapter 57 Never Marry a Man with Two Tintins: Chapter 57 Nov 19 2021 heya, decided to reread this novel and thought to edit mtl to gain a better understanding of this novel. then i thought i might as well share what i have. like i said, it¡¯s mtl, no human trantion happened here, which means this might not be urate at all. all i did was paste paragraph by paragraph on various trantors, check them on by one and edit it to try to make sense of it. chinese is esp difficult to mtl bc of the amount of idioms used, which mtl never picks up. if the og trantor returns or another trantor picks it up, i¡¯ll dly take these down bc honestly there¡¯s nothing like actual trantions. so yea here¡¯s chapter 57. there was a particr term that i couldn¡¯t find a proper trantion for and mtl insisted that it was ¡®chapter¡¯ and like yea those are definitely the characters for ¡®a chapter¡¯ but it just doesn¡¯t make sense at all in context lol Cheng Nuo was very embarrassed when he was embraced by Princess Bai Rui, who was a few years younger than him, but now was not the time to care, he was afraid that Liu Guang would be reckless and injured. Bai Rui was as fast as the wind, and he told him the situation as he moved forward. It turned out that when they encountered the bandits, a first-ss disciple secretly used messenger incense to spread the news. Liu Guang¡¯s team, who were on a mission nearby, were sent to rescue the young master secretly. Bai Rui¡¯s secret guards chased Li Yue all the way here in order to capture Li Yue who had stolen Linglong Pavilion items. Cheng Nuo suddenly realized that there were four groups of people gathered in the Lanyue Vige. It was very lively! When Liu Guang rushed into the hall, he first searched for Cao Tou carefully on the potential beam. There was a scuffle in the hall. In the middle, a blonde man stood with his hands behind his back with a smile, and six white-clothed attendants protected him from everyone. Liu Guang knew that this person was most likely Lian Yu. With his keen perception, he knew that this person was very dangerous. He continued to observe, and immediately found Li Yue, who was holding an energy wire and fighting with the bandits in front of him, and his eyes suddenly shed in a haze. It was this person who had injured Cheng Nuo many times, and whom Bai Rui rescued him fromst time¡­ He swore that he would kill this person! Liu Guang finally found Cao Tou. Cao Tou wore armor on his hands and was being knocked out by a fire-type white-clothed attendant, his clothes were dripping with blood. He didn¡¯t hesitate anymore, flew down to catch Cao Tou thrown behind the bandits, and shouted: ¡°It¡¯s me, stay still!¡± Cao Tounded gently, clutching his injured chest for a while, and cried out in surprise: ¡°Brother Guang!¡± Liu Guang nced at him. His right hand had caught the wrist of the white-clothed attendant hitting him, and a red light appeared on his left hand. As soon as he punched out, the white attendant spit out blood and fell a few meters away. He disdained to hit the female, but this person hurt Cao Tou, so he used three points of force to make him suffer a small loss. Seeing the ferocitying from Liu Guang, the other attendants in white clothes attacked him with various weapons. Liu Guang sneered, put his hands together quickly, and immediately his whole body was covered by ayer of pure fire energy. Even if you were not close, you could feel the suffocating pressure. The bandits, who had been outgunned and beaten by the six white-clothed attendants who were not weak, were now stunned to see the arrival of a powerful helper, and they all stopped and retreated to make room for Liu Guang. Lian Yu narrowed his eyes and shouted, ¡°Stand down!¡± The white clothed attendants were well trained and immediately picked up the injured attendant and retreated behind him. Lian Yu¡¯s attendant was injured by Liu Guang, but he didn¡¯t look annoyed in his eyes. Instead, he looked at Liu Guang up and down with a smile and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that there was such a handsome young hero in Lanyue Vige, but what a pity.¡± Seeing that Liu Guang just looked at him coldly and did not answer, he went on to say: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that such a good-looking person was born a male! Otherwise I would really hate to kill you. s, what a pity! Maybe in a few more years you will be as strong as me, but I¡¯m sorry, I never like to give others a chance.¡± Liu Guang was furious, this Lian Yu meant that he looked like a female? He sneered: ¡°You little white face should look in the mirror first. If you want to kill me, first see if you have the ability. I¡¯ll kill Li Yue first, and then I¡¯ll kill you! Also, I don¡¯t have anything to do with Lanyue Vige!¡± As he said, his feet quickly ran towards Li Yue above the hall. Li Yue was seriously injured and did not want to expose his abilities in front of Lian Yu, so he never used the dolls. He was originally good at long-range attacks, but now that he was surrounded by several masters of Lanyue Vige in the center, the battle was a little tougher. Hearing Liu Guang call out his name, he looked back quickly, and immediately remembered that this red-haired boy was the ancient race who had seriously injured him with Cheng Nuo back then, and his heart sank. When he perceived a violent force from the rear that seemed to swallow everything rushed down on him, he was no longer able to dodge. He bit his lower lip tightly. Would he die here today? But unexpectedly, the overwhelming power seemed to be filtered by something soft, and by the time it reached behind him, it was as slow as a spring breeze. Liu Guang stopped abruptly and slid back a few meters, slightly surprised. He didn¡¯t know when Lian Yu had already rushed in front of him, and used his strange ability to block the blow for Li Yue just now. Lian Yu smirked as he stood in front of him and shook his index finger, ¡°Young man, how can you do that to such a beauty*? This is not right.¡± (* Çã¹úÇã³Ç = idiom. extremely beautiful that it causes the downfalls of cities and countries) Although Liu Guang was down, there was no fear in his eyes, and he stared intently at Lian Yu¡¯s every move. He was the strongest of the young generation in Qinghua Sect, and he had never met such a strong opponent on a mission before, so his fighting spirit waspletely aroused. Lanyue Vige¡¯s Liu Wu and Chu Yunxuan were both injured, and when they saw the situation had changed, they ordered everyone to retreat. Soon only Liu Guang, Lian Yu and Li Yue were left in therge area in the center of the hall. Lian Yu¡¯s attendants also stopped and stood around, watching the surrounding bandits vigntly. Li Yue¡¯s hair was slightly disheveled, and he stood still with a panting breath, sneering: ¡°Beauty*?¡± (* Li Yue repeats the idiom used by Lian Yu [Çã¹úÇã³Ç], meaning ¡®extremely beautiful that it causes the downfalls of cities and countries¡¯) Lian Yu nced at him and saw a few drops of crimson blood sshed on his jade white face, like plum blossoms in the snow. He couldn¡¯t help but exim: ¡°the female bathed in blood is the most beautiful. I really can¡¯t get tired of seeing you like this.¡± Liu Guang was disgusted, frowned and shouted, ¡°You, don¡¯t talk nonsense! So, are you going to protect this Li Yue?¡± Li Yue dropped the energy wire on the ground, a pair of purple pupils nted towards Lian Yu, just smiling without saying anything. Lian Yu eximed, ¡°You are really more beautiful when you smile! As long as you smile at me like this several times a day, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to be the lord of the entire world.¡± At this moment, Bai Rui had already barged in with Cheng Nuo in his arms and happened to hear these few words. The corners of Cheng Nuo¡¯s mouth suddenly twitched, signaling Bai Rui to put him down and whispering against his ear, ¡°You go help Liu Guang, this Lian Yu is very strong¡­ Be careful, don¡¯t get involved in the fight.¡± At this time, most of the bandits in the hall were killed or injured, and the rest stood around, paying attention to the three people in the center, but no one noticed them. Bai Rui¡¯s face flushed slightly from his (Cheng Nuo¡¯s) breath. He nodded at him and a figure appeared beside Liu Guang in an instant. Cheng Nuo nced around and quickly saw the seriously injured Cao Tou, who was staring at Liu Guang intently with admiration. He hurriedly walked over and pulled Cao Tou¡¯s sleeve to signal him to follow him, and the two retreated to the door to hide. The fighting between these strong and abnormal people will certainly bring disaster to the onlookers. It¡¯s safer to stay away from them. He checked Cao Tou and found that basically all the injuries were external, so he quickly stopped the bleeding and treated him, while his eyes carefully observed the situation in the hall. Liu Guang coldly nced at Bai Rui and whispered, ¡°What are you doing here? Where is Cheng Nuo?¡± ¡°He¡¯s safe now, I¡¯m here to help you.¡± Bai Rui said indifferently, ¡°He will be sad if you die.¡± Liu Guang was suddenly furious: ¡°No need for your help, I can handle these two people alone!¡± Over there, Lian Yu didn¡¯t pay any attention to the quarrel between the two, but he stared at Bai Rui¡¯s face with unblinking eyes and said with a chagrined expression, ¡°Pity, pity!¡± Bai Rui didn¡¯t pay any attention to him, and pure water energy had already gathered in his palm. It was Liu Guang who guessed what Lian Yu was going to say. He wanted to anger Bai Rui and deliberately answered, ¡°What¡¯s the pity?¡± Sure enough, while pretending to shake his head and sighing, Lian Yu said, ¡°Herees another young talent¡­ what a pity, a better-looking male than me, I will never allow him to live in the world!¡± Li Yue looked at Bai Rui and narrowed his eyes slightly, and his anger suddenly rose. Look at the dark guard costume and figure on his body¡­ This person should be the dark guard who chased himst time, right? At the time, he thought that this dark guard hade to hunt down the two of them because of Elder Zuo¡¯s death. It turned out that he was old acquaintances with Cheng Nuo? He lied to him at the time¡­ Very well! Liu Guang was so angry that he gritted his teeth. Bai Rui¡¯s little white face was not good-looking at all, right? He thought Lian Yu would say that it¡¯s a pity that Bai Rui wasn¡¯t a female¡­ As if Bai Rui did not hear the conversation between the two, his body bowed slightly and his right fist swung out violently. The wind of his fist carried extremely cold water energy, and the bone-chilling coldness was felt from afar. Lian Yu grabbed Li Yue in one hand and shot a soft snap in the air with the other. But miraculously, the wind and chill seemed to touch the sponge and was sucked in*. (* (¡­) Ò»ÊÖÔò¿ìËÙÔÚ¿ÕÖÐÈíÃàÃàµØÒ²ÅÄÁËÒ»Õ¡£µ«ÊǺÜÉñÆæµÄ£¬ÄÇЩȭ·çºÍº®Æø·Â·ðÅöµ½Á˺£Ã࣬±»¾¡ÊýÎüÁ˽øÈ¥. Mtl simply does not know how to trante this¡­) Liu Guang observed carefully and saw a subtle burst of energy fluctuations in the air. Bai Rui retracted his hand and whispered: ¡°He should have rtively rare ability that can dissolve powers, so do not attack with elemental energy. Also be aware that he probably has other abilities.¡± Liu Guang tsk¡¯d*, rushed up and said in a cold voice: ¡°You don¡¯t need to teach me, I know!¡± (* ÇÐ is meant to express a sound of disdain. I interpreted like ¡®tch¡¯ or ¡®che¡¯ but somehow it doesn¡¯t look good when conjugated as a verb so I left it as ¡®tsk¡¯.) Outside, Cheng Nuo couldn¡¯t see clearly because those people inside were all moving too fast! However, it could be seen that there was a tacit understanding between Liu Guang and Bai Rui, and they were not at disadvantage, so he settled down a little bit. Cao Tou also peeked out and suddenly said anxiously: ¡°It¡¯s not good, the main hall is about to copse!¡± The main hall of Lanyue Vige was built in the aristocratic style. The materials were made of extremely hard rock, but under the fighting of these people, it was like paper paste. He looked at the red-haired figure among them admiringly. He had known since he was a child that Liu Guangwas very strong! Most of the pirs supporting it had fallen under the tussle of the four of them. Seeing that the situation was not good, Liu Wu, who was seriously injured, hurriedly asked the bandits to withdraw. Lian Yu¡¯s six attendants retreated, and the bandits did not dare to provoke them. Chu Yunxuan covered his wound with a wry smile, where did these strong and abnormal peoplee from? They all went to fight in their Lanyue Vige! He always thought that his wisdom and strength were outstanding, but he was helpless in front of these people. With a ¡®boom¡¯ sound, the roof of the whole hall caved in, and a burst of smoke made everyone breathless. Cheng Nuo easily opened his eyes and saw that the four people had jumped out. Lian Yu took two steps back with Li Yue, shook his head and said with a smile: ¡°You two have a tacit understanding. Looking at your quarrel, I thought your rtionship was very bad.¡± These two teenagers are both strong abnormal people. The red-haired one is sharper than a beast. He could see that hisbat experience was far less than that of the ck-haired one, but he could always avoid his attacks. The ck-haired teenager was even better, still young, but always able to improvise to see the weakness of his moves, cooperating with the other one¡¯s attacks, forcing him to use almost all his strength. But why did it feel like the young man¡¯s moves and looks were familiar? It felt like that he had other abilities besides water abilities¡­¡­ Lian Yu secretly mused in his heart, but there was still a rxed smile on his face. Liu Guang panted and said with a dark face: ¡°You cut the crap and fight if you want. Who has a good rtionship with him?¡± Bai Rui¡¯s chest also fluctuated slightly, and he said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t think so either.¡± Lian Yu shook his head and smiled, ¡°What should I do? It seems that I can¡¯t kill you for the time being, and you can¡¯t kill me¡­ The most beautiful thing in life is to lie drunk on the knees of a beautiful woman. Well, I won¡¯t do this kind ofborious and unhelpful thing.¡± Liu Guang said coldly: ¡°Then hand over Li Yue! I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you either.¡± Li Yue¡¯s head and body were stained with a lot of dust, and his delicate figure looked pitiful. He said with a slight smile: ¡°You¡¯re too troublesome. Are you going to hand me over?¡± Lian Yu looked down at him with a smile, and said affectionately: ¡°Naturally, I won¡¯t. I wish I had a hundred or a thousand troubles like you.¡± Liu Guang gritted his teeth and punched him, shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t disgust your grandpa Liu Guang here!¡± Bai Rui also drew out his de, fiercely shing towards Li Yue. The two attacked fiercely, and Lian Yu casually threw Liuyue behind him, blocking Liuguang¡¯s attack with one fist, while quickly blocking Bai Rui¡¯s de with the other hand. Li Yue fell behind and sneered, now is the chance! He hooked his right pinky finger, and the energy wiresid down in secret just now rose up from the ground, weaving a fine around them to trap the three in the center. He released the hidden level seven wind magic beast from his magic beast pouch and quickly jumped up, standing on it and smiled at Lian Yu, ¡°Then you can y with them, I won¡¯t apany you!¡± After saying that, Li Yue drove the magical beast to quickly leave. The level seven magical beast¡¯s limbs were very powerful, and with a strong jump itnded on the tree and hurried towards the mountain like a gust of wind. After he was seriously injured, he ran into this psychopath named Lian Yu on the road. However, this person was so strong that he couldn¡¯t even find a chance to escape. He could only hide his strength and endure those disgusting words. The humiliation this man inflicted on him, he will get it back at him sooner orter! ¨C